Published Sex Stories

First Sweet Moment

torpedo01away on Teen Stories

 Cindy made her way to her dresser to pick out her clothes for the day.  She glanced into the mirror and did not like what she saw.  A tall skinny 17 year old with small breasts and a pale complexion.  She held up her outfits and finally decided on a plain white shirt and a black skirt. 

As she dressed her hands moved over her small firm breasts and she gave out a slight sighe.  Her body trembled as her hands moved slowly down her body eager to fulfill the lust in her virgin self. 

With a jolt her mothers voice came booming through the ceiling into her room. "Cindy dear hurry or you will be late for school."  She finished dressing the desire now fading back to whence it came.

At school it was a pretty normal day.  Normal for her

Read More
in that she had no friends and was generally ignored by most of the students and faculty. 

When Cindy arrived home there was a moving truck net door and several burly men were moving furniture into the old Peterson house.  The Petersons had been nice enough she though and went into her house without giving it a second thought.

Upstairs she felt the urge building again, so she decided to get a little privacy by taking a nice long bath.  She took her time undressing and felt the smoothness of her clothes as they slipped off her soft white skin.  Her bath water was running as her hands roamed over her small breasts again.

Slowly she removed her panties and slide her hand down between her legs.  She was so excited she nearly came as her fingers brushed her outer lips.  She decided that she would avoid the mess by sitting in the tub to finish.

She sat down and grabbed the soap lathering her body and enjoying everyminute of the hot water tickling her vagina.  The bar of soap began at her breasts and slowly migrated down between her legs. 

She felt a warm wave of pleasure wash over her as the soap grazed the thin strip of hair just above her virginity.  She moved the soap lower to fulfill her desire.  Her eyes closed tight as she repared to give into the pleasure.

She began to sweat as the soap moved over her vagina at a fevered pace.  She worked faster, but her pleasure was still too far away.  She through the bar of soap on the floor and let her fingers move over her clit at faster and faster.  Her eyes tightened as she approached climax.  The sweat poured down her face as she began to cum.  A wave of pleasure washed over her as her juices were washed away by te soapy water.  She trembled and wimpered as her orgasm hit her from inside of her virgin womb.  She grabbed the wash rag and bit down on it to avoid screaming out loud.  Finally it was over beads of sweat still poured down her face and into her now open eyes stinging them.  She sat there in the tub trembling and shaking slightly trying to gather the strength to stand and thinking about how desperately she wanted to lose her virginity.

Clean Up After Me

rmathis54 on Fetish Stories

CLEAN UP AFTER ME
 
  "Oh my God! What the hell doing you think you're doing?!" she shouted, holding her hands up to the sides of her face.
  The startled and embarrassed look on my face was worth a thousand words, none of which came to mind. Sitting at my desk with my pants around my ankles she caught me stroking my cock and looking ant some dirty mags I keep around for my horny interludes.
  Another time and another woman and I would have most definitely reacted differentl
Read More
y. But Tanya was my boss and I had tried so hard to impress her. My embarrassment was bad enough but I had the feeling that I had destroyed any hopes of leaving a good impression judging by the stern look on her face.
"So is this what I pay you to do all night long? Is this what I get for my money?" she firmly asked me.
"Well....ahhh....I'm so embarrassed and so sorry..." I stammered, trying to conceal my predicament,"No .... honestly....I was having a break....it'll never happen again! Please forgive me Tanya?"
"Let think a moment..." she said with a sinister grin, "I'm sure we can come to some sort of arrangement."
"Please anything.....name it....I don't want to loose this contract!" I pleaded.
  Sensing my obvious submissive position Tanya was quick to take control.
"Like I said...there has to be something..." she told me in a voice that told me she was the boss, "You get dressed and get back to work! I'll expect to see you here on time tomorrow! We'll discuss my decision then."
"Yes ma'am! And thank you, thank you very much!" I said.
As she left I realized that I was trembling. She had me shaking while I got dressed and went back to work. All night long I felt uneasy but wanted everything to be spotless and perfect for her in the morning. I paid special attention to the dusting and vacuuming, especially in all the corners. I took all of her knickknacks off her shelves and polished each one. The place was sparkling when I bowed out silently around midnight.
  I thought about my embarrassing situation the entire drive home. Oddly though I found myself getting turned on. Tanya was a very successful business woman and was quite wealthy. I wondered what she must've thought catching me the way she did and soon found myself in bed jerking off.
  I spent most of the next day worried about the outcome and Tanya's verdict. It seemed like a week had passed by the time 8 pm rolled round.  As I pulled into the first empty space I saw I noticed Tanya's Jaguar so I knew she was still here. I got the willies suddenly as I rode the elevator to the top of her 6 story building to where my office was. I swiped my access card and entered the stairwell leading to the machine room and my office. I sighed with relief as I glanced at the digital clock radio on my desk, 7:59 PM!
  Opening the key-cabinet I took out my key caddy and clipped it onto my belt. I wasn't sure what to do next, but I decided it would be in my best interests to get to cleaning straight away!
  I got my utility cart and started, as I do every night, working from the top floor down. I do the washrooms first and then go back up with the vacuum and do the carpets and dusting working my way down through the building.
I take pride in my work and I work hard. I am especially conscious of cleanliness in washrooms. As a matter of fact that's one of the things I emphasize when selling a new client my services. I have before my work and after I'm done shots of washrooms I care for. I have several other people at various buildings all of whom I have personally trained. They say I'm picky and that people won't know the difference. I told them that most people wouldn't, but that it only takes one. Before you know word of mouth has ruined your business. I not only have to train them I have to give them a working conscience, good help is hard to find!
  I usually sneak off and have a quick smoke while I'm cleaning the bathrooms since they're all ventilated and exhausted. But tonight I decided against it! The last thing I needed was to be caught smoking, Tanya would think I was slacking off. On top of catching me whacking off, I was sure that she'd fire me for slacking off! Besides I just happened to be on the floor where her office is.
  I finished cleaning the men's room and pushed my cart through the double door entrance to the ladies. I emptied the napkin disposal bags, dumping them into the large bag on my cart and then replaced the wax bags and disinfected the surface and handle. Toilets and toilet seats are next, then the counter and mirror, and finally the floor.
"Oh good...I hoped I wouldn't have to go hunting you down." Tanya's voice echoed loudly off the tiled walls making the hair on my neck stand on end!
"Oh....you scared me." I said, "Good evening Tanya, how are you?"
  I tried not to look like a puppy begging for forgiveness, managing to cower only slightly.
  The cool powder fresh climate in the room changed suddenly. The temperature rose and the air was thick with authority. I felt myself starting to sweat, I could feel beads beginning to form on my forehead and nose.
"I'M fine. How are YOU?" she responded. 
"I'm fine also, thanks." I replied, glad to see that she was at least talking to me, and in the usual way.
"I've been thinking about last night and considering what I have come up with, I do believe we're in the right room!" she said laughing out loud.
  I wasn't exactly sure what she meant but it seemed I had no choice but to laugh along with her. Since the uncertainty of my future was about to unfold I was hoping that laughter was a good sign.
"So, tell me, do you like to play with yourself?" she said, shocking me.
"Aaaaa...yeah...I guess I do...don't we all?" I said not believing my own words!
"I'll ask the questions!" she scolded, "Do you like playing with someone else?" she went on to ask me sternly.
"Well yes of course I do." I replied, almost afraid to answer.
"Good! From now on you will do exactly as I say!" she began instructing me.
"Yes ma'am!" I said obediently.
  I was nervous not knowing what to expect. Not as nervous as I was surprised to see Tanya push open the door a stall, lifting her dress as she entered, and squatting to sit down, as the door silently swung closed.
"Well? What are you waiting for? Get in here. I need my cleaning boy, get in her now!" she demanded.
  I entered the stall and Tanya sat there holding her dress up and exposing her cunt to me.
"You can start right here, lick my pussy clean!" she said pointing at her cunt, "And don't stop until I say you can, remember what I said."
  I knelt at the front of the toilet, between her legs, staring into the pink depths of my punishment. Leaning forward I rested my chin on the inside of the porcelain rim and placed my mouth over her warm box. I sucked and licked the juicy folds of her tasty cunt. Pressing forward firmly I slid up and down each side of warm soft crack. Each time I passed over her stiff clit I flicked it with my tongue and sucked on it hard. Finally I dipped my tongue inside her juicy hole, sucking and lapping out as much of her sweet nectar as I could. Tanya sure had one juicy cunt! And I though if this is the extent of my penance then bring it on!
  I sucked her juicy snatch and I knew she came twice, that I was sure of. While she moaned out loud her hands went to her pussy. She leaned back and pulled her swollen lips open wide. I had been not to stop unless told to, but I had to stop for a second to stare at her glorious, pink, wet insides. She moved everything in sight. Her asshole moved and her cunthole moved, changing shape and size every time she flexed. I went back to tonguing her out. Tanya started to shake, her legs were quivering and her cunt was contracting madly around my tongue and I prepared myself for yet another dose of her sweet cum.
  While her horny pussy went into spasms a sudden salty taste burned into my mouth. Tanya was holding her cunt wide open, taking aim and pissing directly into my mouth. I tried desperately to avoid swallowing at first, but she had such a stream I had no choice but to drink down her piss in order to breathe. By the time she was about half done I began gagging and choked but she kept pissing.
"Don't stop....I need to be clean. Drink it up boy. Remember....what I told you!" she reminded me.
"Yes..." I said, gargling, as her hot pissy stream splashed off my face.
  I heard her grunt and then saw her bearing down but I wasn't prepared for what came next. I heard a squish followed quickly by a fart and to my surprise Tanya proceeded to have a dump!
  The smell was, well, like shit, but it had a sweet smell to it. I thought it smelled a bit like toast. She squeezed and pushed down dropping several turds into the bowl below, before letting go another fart and a good gush of piss as she finished her crap.
"Ahhhh! That was so good!" she proudly exclaimed, "You can stop cleaning my pussy....for the time being...." she laughed.
"I have another job for you, but you'll have to be much more thorough this time! There's a lot riding on it!" she told me.
"Yes I know there is Tanya, please....whatever it is I'll do my very best!" I reassured her.
"You when I first had this building designed I wanted to install bidets in all the washrooms," she explained, "but in the end I decided against it because of the cost."
"Yes they are expensive and unlike toilets are in constant need of repair in a commercial application." I said agreeing with her.
"But you know I absolutely hate everything about public washrooms. I especially hate the cardboard toilet paper, that's why I liked the bidet idea so much." Tanya explained to me, sitting on the toilet in front of me as though it was the chair in her office while she talked.
"But I have my cleaning boy now so I don't need to think about that problem anymore! Do I boy?" she said demanding an answer as she spoke in riddles again.
"So? What are you waiting for? Come on.....lick me clean....! And snap to it!" and with that, she turned got up and turned around.
  Bending over she pulled her ass cheeks apart, "Lick my asshole, go on, lick it and clean me off!"
  I fell to my knees behind her and faced the task before me. I looked at the wrinkled rose bud of her anus and it wasn't as bad as I thought. There was some poop in the wrinkled folds of her tightly clenched hole and perhaps a 1/2" long smear on the inside of her left cheek. She'd taken a pretty clean dump which made my job that much easier.
  I brought my face close to the source of her wafting presence and licked the streak on her left cheek first. I lightly licked the skid mark unsure of what to expect. To my surprise it wasn't too bad and tasted sort of like it smelled, like strong pungent toast. Realizing that it wasn't as bad as I thought I decided to take the plunge. I dipped my tongue into Tanya's poop chute, as she braced herself against the wall, and swirled it around. 
"Ahhhh....that's much better. Much better than that damn sandpaper!" she said, speaking more softly.
  Probing and swishing my tongue around inside her I pulled the remaining morsels out of her tasty ass. I was determined not only to keep my contract and job and decided that I might as well try to eat my way towards a possible promotion while I was at it.
  Tanya was moaning out loud and wiggling her ass against my face, driving my tongue deep into her asshole. As I finished cleaning her I gave her ass a few last licks to make sure she was squeaky clean!
"Not bad....it almost feels as though you did a good job." she said sounding pleased with my performance, "Quickly now, take off your shirt and dry me off! I don't want a rash on my ass before the next time you lick it clean!"
I smiled and did as I was told, I wiped her from front to back, finally feeling the fullness of her hefty pussy through the material of my T-shirt.
"Tanya? Does this mean I still have the contract?" I asked, almost afraid to look her in the eyes as I braced myself for her answer.
"Let's just say that we see how things go for a while. Let's say for 3 months. You know sort of like a probationary period." she told me, reminding me again, as she did every so often, that she was the boss.
"I can think of a few more things that need buffing and a good clean in the mean time!" she said laughing and looking down her nose at me.
  Well that was over a year ago and although Tanya still hasn't renewed her contract with me, she also hasn't fired me yet. Let me tell you, my boss quite the imagination when it comes to assigning my cleaning tasks! You won't believe what she's having me do next!

She Thought I Didn't Know...

TeenGangBanger on Celebrity Stories

Vacationing in California has got to be one of the best things a person who lives in New England could ever do.  The weather is infinitely better, the beauty of the landscape is year-round instead of being confined

Read More
to the spring months, and who could forget those California girls…

 

My vacation was a celebration; It’s not everyday a guy graduates from MIT and picks up his first job as a researcher making more money than some stock brokers.  So my purpose in California was strictly pleasure, no work, no stress, and certainly no love.

 

What the hell could be worse than love?  I can’t think of anything that stresses me out more than the thought of trying to find ‘that special someone.’  Why can’t a guy just pick up a girl at a bar, fuck her brains out, then go home?  Some friends told me I could do just that in sunny California, so that’s how I ended up in L.A. that night.

 

The weather was gorgeous when I left that night to go out on the town.  The air was dry and warm, with just enough breeze to keep your hair out of place.  I put on my typical outfit, blue jeans and a nice shirt, and left my hotel room for a club I had heard about earlier that day.

 

Supposedly it moved around a bit, the better to keep the cops away, and drew some movie stars occasionally.  The current address had been given to me by a waitress at a bar on the beach with a wink which simply left me speechless.  Ok, perhaps her incredible ass is what left me speechless.

 

I arrived at the bar at around nine, feeling like I was ready to go.  I had already had a large dinner and was ready to drink some girl into submission if I couldn’t get her to come to my room with me any other way.

 

There was no line, just a nasty looking doorman demanding a fifty dollar cover.  Of course, the gorgeous, mostly nude hostess right behind him made that experience bearable.

 

The place was packed and jamming.  I’d say the ratio of women to men was close to two-to-one, but what I really noticed was the quality of women.  Calling them all super attractive would be a lie, but I saw a few I thought were too good to be true.

 

Then I saw her.  Yep, her.  Natalie Portman.  A couple of guys were grabbing at her and I guess it was her bodyguards' night off.  She seemed to be taking it, but nearing her limits.  I did not feel any anger towards those men; in fact I sympathized with them.  Though I admit I was glad they were so damn stupid.

 

I walked over to the bar and quickly picked up two whiskeys straight up.  With these in hand I walked by once to verify what I suspected.  The dumbasses didn’t know who she was.

 

I pushed between them, “Excuse me guys,” I smiled at Natalie, “Here’s your drink darling.”

 

If I didn’t know she was an actress, I would have been impressed.  She never even missed a beat.

 

“Thanks honey,” she took the drink, took a deep breath of its vapors, then sipped a small amount.

 

“Hey,” the smartest of the pair I guess, “she came in alone, I saw her.”

 

“I’m sorry buddy, I was working late,” I smiled broadly, hoping my ability to fool them was half as good as hers.

 

One growled, the other murmured an apology under his breath, and then they both walked off, seeking other prey.

 

Natalie turned to me, allowing me to see her better in the small strapless dress that fit her very snugly.  She had on a red wig and green contact lenses, but it was definitely her.

 

“Hey, thanks, my name is Lisa,” she stuck out her hand like a very naive girl from the mid-west.

 

I took her hand carefully and raised it to my lips, “I’m Kevin and the pleasure was all mine.”

 

I made eye contact the whole time and then turned to walk away, seemingly forgetting something.

 

“Hey,” I turned at her call, “you can’t leave,” she stepped up close to me as though we were dancing, “you’re my boyfriend tonight.”

 

I smiled, “I have been here awhile and was on my way out when I saw your predicament.”

 

“Well, I should probably leave too then,” she shrugged and we walked hand in hand from the club.

 

Outside she asked me about possibly letting her take me somewhere.

 

“I’m real tired, but you could convince me to take you to a club close to my house if you like.”

 

“That sounds cool Kevin.”

 

I could tell she had shifted into being polite to her night in shining armor, so I decided to test the waters.

 

“Well, the club I was thinking of visiting is really not a place girls like you frequent.”

 

“Try me,” once again; I might have been fooled if I didn’t know.

 

The limo I had hired for the night moved slowly through the city as we talked in the back, mostly about sex.  It soon became apparent to me that while she may not have been into the kind of sex I was into, she was horny.  She kept shifting as we talked.

 

At the sex club, which was not anywhere near my five star hotel, we got out and went in.  I walked directly to the back and walked into a booth, Natalie followed.

 

I had been here twice before on this trip and had chosen this booth for a reason.  The girl in it was gorgeous and liked me, possibly because I tipped like a drunken sailor who had just won the lottery.  She also thought the rules sucked and had lowered the glass to allow some ‘touching.’

 

When Georgia saw me with a girl she looked a little pouty, but happy to see me as she began to dance.  As she danced, I discreetly wrote a not on a pad I always carry (I know I’m a geek, I can’t help it) and held it out.  Fortunately, Natalie was somewhat engrossed in watching the show and only Georgia saw what I had written.

 

Natalie never said a word, though she did flush and certainly looked uncomfortable.  I was waiting for Georgia’s break…

 

“You don’t mind this do you?” I asked as Georgia took a break.

 

Natalie just smiled, “Not at all, though this is a very interesting first date.”

 

I excused myself to use the restroom and get us drinks.  It didn’t take long to find Georgia.

 

“Hey babe,” she smiled as she spoke with a southern drawl that wasn’t entirely fake, “what’s with the broad?”

 

“Is it possible to set her up?”

 

“She looked at me a little stunned, “You mean like what John had suggested last week?”

 

I shook my head in the affirmative and handed her another note.

 

“Here are my instructions, carry them out and I will make sure you make your rent for the next six months.”  After picking up her jaw, Georgia walked off quickly.

 

Returning with a couple of beers, I found Georgia at it again.  As soon as she saw me, she lowered the glass.  I set my glass down on the floor next to my chair and adjusted my package, then carefully unzipped and pulled out my cock.

 

Natalie took in a breath, obviously surprised by this development, as I began stroking myself.  Georgia continued to dance as Natalie became more agitated and more interested in the show.

 

“Kevin…”

 

“Yes Lisa,” I did my damndest to hold in a broad smile.

 

“Uh, nothing.”

 

Georgia stepped close to where the glass had been and I stood up.  She quickly stripped me, then I became a part of the show as we made out not three feet from a bright red Natalie Portman.  As we chased each other’s tongues, Georgia found my seven inch cock and began to stroke it.

 

Natalie was nearly beside herself already, but finally lost it when Georgia fell to her knees before me.  She finally began to rub herself…

 

Georgia’s ministrations were very generous, but she made sure that I did not cum in her mouth.  She sucked all of me down, then switched to licking me like a lollipop, then sucked my balls, then….. you get the idea.

 

In the middle of all of this, Georgia pointed at Natalie.  Over my shoulder, I watched the sexy actress rubbing herself, her hand all the way in her panties.  Her eyes were closed as I turned from Georgia and walked the two steps to Natalie.

 

She barely blinked as I slipped my cock between her lips.  It was as if she had been born for that moment as she began to suck my cock with an avid interest.  All too soon, I was ready to blow my load.

 

Pulling out of those gorgeous lips, I grabbed her by the shoulders, taking charge of her body.  I kissed her passionately on the lips, my tongue invading her mouth, trying to take her hostage with my passion.

 

Meanwhile, Georgia and I stripped the young actress down to nothing, passing her clothes through a small door she never even noticed.  I don’t think Natalie even knew she was nude for several minutes, we had her…

 

My assault on her nipples was not as effective as I had hoped, but when Georgia started sucking on her clit…wow.  Natalie bucked and screamed, cumming nearly instantly as the stripper gave her the best head of her life.  Soon she was weak in the knees.

 

Allowing Natalie to fall to her knees, I moved in behind her.  She was shaved clean with pussy lips red and swollen due to their recent attention.  My favorite actress was not entirely out of it, however.

 

“Kevin, please use a condom, I am not on birth control,” she smiled over her shoulder.  I was in heaven.

 

Finding the only condom in my wallet, I asked Georgia to put it on for me.

 

“Kevin, this barely fits, you’re a thick guy,” Georgia whispered.

 

I only smiled as I penetrated Natalie and received a deep moan for my effort.

 

Georgia stood up and left the booth as I grabbed Natalie’s hair and yanked it back.  Her grunt told me she was into it as I pushed her lower back down and tilted her pelvis up towards me.  She couldn’t move at all as I mercilessly pounded the celebrity pussy below me.

 

This cunt was so tight, I just couldn’t believe it.  She definitely was not a slut, but she evidently wasn’t against becoming one.  Natalie hardly blinked as John; a well-endowed black man entered the booth followed by Georgia.  She watched avidly ass Georgia sucked him for a couple minutes and then took his monster cock deep inside her.

 

They had positioned themselves so she could watch, merely inches from her face as I fucked her from behind.  Georgia was moaning loudly as John’s nine inch penis stretched her to the limit…

 

Suddenly, John pulled out and fed a moaning Natalie his enormous cock.  She was even more out of sorts due to me slamming her very hard at that moment.  The celebrity slut grunted, gasped, and continued to take it all, not even realizing that the condom I wore was now little more than a tight cock ring…

 

Unable to cum, I fucked her for more than half an hour before deciding it was time.  I pulled out quickly and peeled off the condom, then pushed right back in.  She gasped as it reentered her and hit her g-spot, forcing a quick orgasm.  I was seconds from cumming…

 

John stepped away and walked around as I continued to fuck her, drawing ever closer.

 

“God Kevin, you are amazing,” she moaned as she looked over her shoulder and rolled her eyes, obviously near an orgasm.

 

“Natalie, the condom broke,” I wanted her to know.  She never even flinched.

 

“Please don’t take it away now, I’m so close.”

 

I pounded the slut for all I was worth.  My cock grew in girth, ready to cum.  I came to a sudden halt.

 

“Tell me what you want and use my name and yours, your whole name,” she was surprised and near panic, then I began to remove my cock.  After a short moan…

 

“I am Natalie Portman and I want Kevin to cum deep inside my pussy and make me cum,” she shuddered as she spoke and I rammed into her again.

 

This time there was no stopping, no quarter, no fear.  She was mine as I pounded her pussy for all I was worth, jerking her head back by her hair and pushing her down with my other hand.  My balls rose…and Georgia pulled them down.

 

“I want to see this show for a little longer,” she smiled as Natalie shuddered.  Another stripper from the club came into the booth, stroking as very large cock as Natalie’s eyes were closed.

 

“Here it comes whore!” I screamed as I let go of my cum.  I pumped her for several minutes, making sure I was done spurting before slowly drawing my cock out of her, stroking my remaining cum into her as I slipped out.  She was panting and a little out of it, she was thinking it was over…

 

I walked around in front of her; I wanted to see her face as John punched his big dick into her.  Her mouth was a big O as he slid beneath her, grabbing her small tits and pulling her onto his cock.  She tried to fight momentarily, then locked eyes with me as I stroked my growing member just inches from her beautiful face.  She knew she was all done.

 

I kneeled in front of her and spoke quietly.

 

“Natalie Portman, we are going to fuck every hole you have and fill your pussy with cum tonight.”

 

“Do, uh, I, ugh, have a, ugh, choice,” she asked quietly between taking thrusts.

 

“No.”

 

Her face hardened a bit, and then she smiled.

 

“Are you taping me?”

 

“No, I wish they had cameras in these booths, but they don’t.”

 

I am not sure what she would have said and I honestly don’t care.  The look on her face as she lost her anal virginity to a ten inch porn star cock was priceless.  To her credit, she never missed a beat the rest of the night.

 

At this point I decided talk was cheap and pushed my cock into her mouth.  Not being the vengeful type, she just started sucking.  My cock hardened up very nicely and just in time as John announced the inevitable.

 

“Here’s the juice bitch!”

 

I stepped back as he lifted her up and thrust deep inside her.  Surprisingly, Taylor, her other ‘lover’, never lost a beat, continuing to use her ass as John came.

 

“Gimme all your cum you fuckers, I want it all!” Natalie yelled as she started meeting the thrusts.  I was truly amazed.

 

As John slipped out, Taylor switched holes, making her grunt.  I walked out the door.  A young man, probably barely twenty-one was staring at a dancer’s ass, not knowing what to do in the middle of the club.  I grabbed him by the arm and dragged him into the room.

 

Taylor was now sitting on a chair with Natalie riding him for all she was worth.

 

“How are you doing Darling,” I smiled.

 

She licked her lips seductively and continued to ride the huge cock within her as Taylor sucked her nipples, leaving them all wet.  The young man next to me pointed.

 

“That’s…that’s…” he hardly noticed Georgia sucking his cock, bringing him close very fast.

 

“Tell him who you are,” I commanded.

 

“I am Natalie Portman and I am her taking samples of cum,” she said just as Taylor pulled her onto his monster cock and held her there, cumming up into her womb.

 

I looked to Georgia, and sure enough, she was swallowing the boys cum.  When she released him, he was still hard.

 

Grabbing him, I pushed him against the wall and told him to stay put with a growl.  Natalie offered no resistance as I lifted her off of Taylor and put her back to the young man who quickly grabbed her breasts.  Georgia was kind enough to help him into her ass.

 

She flinched, her ass probably very sore.  Natalie’s eyes were cold as I completed the double penetration and wrapped her legs around me.

 

Holding her legs up a bit, I thrust deep into her, wanting to cum in her very squishy cunt one more time.  The young man came very quickly again and Georgia made a decision.

 

Kneeling beside us, the stripper pulled the boy’s rock hard cock from her ass and placed it next to mine.  Natalie braced herself as I smiled…

 

Unable to take us initially, it took almost ten minutes to get his cock in next to mine.  I felt his warm cum in no time…

 

“How much of that do you have,” I joked.

 

“His balls are huge,’ Georgia commented.

 

This is when the boys demeanor changed, “One shot, one baby man.”

 

Natalie grunted, actually trying to get off us as the boy related his story.

 

“I’m actually kind of on the run.  In high school I knocked up two girls, my freshman year of college I took care of seven,” he stated deadpan as he mauled our slut’s tits.

 

I leaned in close to her still thrusting as his cum ran down my balls from yet another orgasm, “Just your luck huh?”

 

My orgasm began to build, my balls coming up, ready to fill this whore with more cum.  I tried to go deep, thrusting harder and harder as I got closer…

 

The boy’s cock popped out just as I started to cum and I came a lot.  Natalie’s eyes were the size of saucers as I jammed into her again and again, cum streaming into my personal fuck toy.

 

My legs turned to rubber and I fell with her on top.  I pulled her to me and kissed her.  Unexpectedly, she returned my kiss quite passionately.  When it was over, the kiss I mean, I looked into beautiful eyes.  No one else was in the room; we were done for the night.

 

“I will have you in jail for the rest of your life for this.”

 

I smiled confidently, “Ok honey.”

 

She looked about for her clothes.  Then turned to me.

 

I simply shook my head and she knew what was what.

 

Just after she left the booth, she was grabbed, bent over a table near the exit, and fucked again.  This large, sweaty, business man gave no quarter and she asked for none as she was raped mercilessly.  We all just watched as several men jerked themselves nearby, waiting for their turn.

 

A tap on my shoulder told me the tape was ready, so I turned and took it from John, and then put it in the display VCR.  On the floor and being fucked by yet another man, Natalie’s eyes were tearing up as she watched herself ask to be filled with cum…

 

A Spring Break Romance Part 1

bustybibbwbabe on Lesbian Stories

My fiancé and I had been together for four years, and had just recently decided to become engaged after he had graduated from college. I was a few years younger than him, so I was still in college. He had started his dream job and things were going very well for us, we even had enough money to buy our own house. The only downside to his job was that he was constantly going on business trips.

 

            I was very openly bi, and had a few girlfriends that helped to relieve the loneliness I felt when he was away. One of my favorite girlfriends was Lisa; we had met online and

Read More
became fast friends. Lisa liked to role-play and she loved to be dominated, and over the past several months of chatting with Lisa I had become quite the little dominatrix. The only problem was that with me living in North Carolina and Lisa living in Texas we had never actually gotten to meet.

 

            My Spring Break from college was coming up and I was really looking forward to spending a week with my fiancé in Cancun. The week before Spring Break, my fiancé called me from work to give me the bad news, his boss had told him that he had to go on a business trip the following week meaning that he would have to miss our Cancun trip. I was very disappointed, but decided to call around to see if any of my girlfriends would like to go with me, but unfortunately they all had other plans. That’s when I had a brilliant idea.

 

I immediately got online to see if Lisa was on and when I saw that she was I sent her a message asking her if she would like to go to Cancun with me. At first she thought that I had thought up a new role-play that involved the two of us in Cancun, but when she realized that I was seriously inviting her to join me on my Cancun trip she was ecstatic. We made all of the travel arrangements, and I rushed out to the post office to have her ticket mailed to her over night.

           

            The rest of the week went by fast and before I knew it I was on a plane headed for Cancun. Lisa was to meet me at the baggage claim area of the Cancun airport. I was a bundle of nerves for the whole flight. The plane landed in Cancun and I quickly checked in and made my way to baggage claim. After waiting for about 30 minutes I was afraid that Lisa had missed her flight when my phone rang, it was Lisa telling me that her flight had been delayed. We decided that I would go on to the hotel and that she would meet me at our room when she arrived.

 

            I got a cab and arrived at the hotel. I checked in with the concierge and explained to him that my roommate’s flight had been delayed and that she would be arriving later.  I arrived in our room and it was beautiful. It was decorated in a tropical theme, with soft white linens, and a balcony with glass doors that gave us a breathtaking view of the ocean. I rolled my suitcase over to the bed and sat down. I decided I would take a little nap while I waited for Lisa to arrive.

 

            What must have been hours later, I awoke to a knocking at the door. I looked out and saw that it was already dark outside. I got up and went to open the door, it was Lisa. She walked in, sat her suitcase down and immediately grabbed me and kissed me passionately on the lips. We stood there, holding each other and kissing passionately, our tongues dancing, juices starting to flow. I pulled away from the kiss and asked, “Wanna take a shower?” and she replied with a nod and a devilish grin.

 

            We went to the bathroom and undressed. Immediately her eyes were glued to my triple D breasts and she couldn’t help her self but to come to me and suck on my nipples. As she sucked on my nipples I reached out and massaged her breasts. Rolling her nipple between my thumb and finger and pinching lightly as she moaned into my chest. Her hot, wet tongue on my nipples was almost more than I could take, I could feel my warm juices running down my leg. I moaned and whispered in her ear, “Let’s get in the shower now.”

 

            I opened the glass door to the huge walk-in shower and turned the nozzle adjusting the water and then stepped in, Lisa followed quickly behind. We wet out hair back and she stood behind me and wrapped her arms around me. She was breathing her hot breath into my neck, licking my neck, kissing my neck and shoulders, as she began to gently massage my breasts and pinch my nipples. Her hands continued down my body until they found my very wet shaved pussy. She began to massage my outer lips and I spread my legs as wide as I could and leaned back into her. She slipped her finger into my slit and moaned into my ear, “Already wet I see”, she then found my very swollen clit and began to rub and tease it and before long I was crying out as I emptied my juices into her loving hand. I turned around grabbed her face and kissed her passionately and said, “Let’s move to the bed.”

 

            We got out of the shower and moved to the king size bed. I sat down on the edge and she got on her knees on the floor and spread my legs wide. She looked up at me and smiled, “I’ve been dying to taste you for months” and with that she dove into my pussy leaving no part untouched. She licked up all my juices and fucked me with her tongue, then she pulled my lips into her mouth and sucked them, she finally realized that I could take no more teasing and pulled my clit into her mouth nibbling and sucking it, as she pushed two, then three fingers into my cunt and fucked me as hard as she could. It wasn’t long until I came again and she drank all my juices.

 

            I fell back on to the bed exhausted and she came and lay down beside me and wrapped her arms around me as I place my head upon her breast. I started to move my hand down to caress her pussy, but she stopped me and said, “You rest now, I can wait, we have all week to unleash our deepest pleasures and explore our darkest fantasies.”

 

TO BE CONTINUED

How I lost My Virginity, and Gained my confidence.

Dylan_Darfunkel on Exhibitionist Stories

Let me begin with describing myself. I'm 15, 6' 1" and 160 pounds. I have a muscular build, Long Dark brown hair, and I never have a hard time finding Chicks. The only reason I was still a virgin, until yesterday, was that I was saving myself for a special girl. Not just a one night stand. But yesterday was out of my control.

I went to school that day, groggy as ever in first period. We were just listening to music for most of the Period, but at 8:55 more than half the class was leaving for some school activity. There was only like five people left in the room. Ms. Riley said that We were going to watch a movie for an hour, until the rest of class returned. I was bored, and tired, and I had seen the movie before. So I quietly snuck back into the small, warm, Pitch black sto
Read More
rage room.

It really was pitch black I could barley see anything in there. So I decided to get a quick sleep before class was over. But try and try as I might. I could not get to sleep. I had a troublesome hard-on that would not go away. It was swelling, and I couldn't help but touch it. It felt so good. My cock is about 8 inches, but it felt like 10 in my pants. I checked the time on my cell phone, and found I still had about 50 minutes left. I knew that I had to whack off. I just couldn't take it anymore. I slowly slid out my Erected cock. and started stroking it nice and slow. My other hand was fondling my balls lightly, caressing them. Making my dick even harder. I started going faster and faster as I moved closer to cumming. My balls were slapping against my body and I was about to cum, I couldnt wait. Then I heard something

Slowly the door opened, and a blinding light filled my eyes. I quickly stopped what I was doing. I was mad that I couldnt have cum first. But it'd have to wait until I knew who opened the door. I glanced up with awe as I saw Ms. Riley, she was shocked at first. Seeing my cock. I wasnt able to hide it. She gasped and looked at it. And to my surprise she came right in the door and closed it. When she closed the door, all the light became absent. And I couldn't see anything. I could hear Ms. Riley breathing. I was nervous, and didn't know what was going to happen. When She grabbed my cock, hard and steady. She stroked up and down, faster and Faster.

"Ms. Riley" I said, "Wh-What are you doing?"

"Doesnt it feel nice Aarohn?" She asked seductivley. "I come in here to see a naughty boy masturbating, but I cant leave him alone. Masturbating is a sin, but me making you cum isn't."

She stroked harder and Harder, and I could feel my self close to cumming.

"It feels Great" I moaned, " please, dont tell on me Ms. Riley."

"Tell on you? I hadnt thought of that... You'll have to do something for me. And I'll think of not reporting your sick acts in this closet."

Right there I came. All over. I couldnt see where it landed. But she said it was all over her face. and she licked it clean, and cleaned my cock too.  Then without saying anything she left. I sat there thinking Maybe she was going to report it. and I was very nervous. And I couldn't beleive my own teacher just gave me a handjob. Thinking about it.. Gave me another erection. This one was just as troublesome. I thought about Ms. Riley's thin figure. She was half Japanese and half White. And So hot. She had a nice C-Cup breast, and full bouncy ass. Boy would I like to fuck that woman.

As I thought my erection got bigger, and harder. Then I heard footsteps, and the door opened. There was ms. Riley again. She had something in here hand. She bent down and kissed me deep with tongue. I loved it. She was an awesome kisser. She felt her hand down on my cock and realized I was hard again. I was getting so horny. I decided to take action. I pulled her shirt off, and Stared at those Nice firm C breasts, well at least what I could see in that dark room. Then I felt them with my hands, softly carressing them. And I put my face into them. Smelling, and feeling with my face. I was so hard. I started to unbutton her pants, and she took mine off. As well as my shirt. I pulled her pants to her knees and saw her cute Anime thong, I giggled a little, and took them off too. She had also taken her bra off, releasing her great tits.

I loooked at this site before me. And my erection felt stiff, and firm. And ready. she showed me what she had in her hand.

"Its condoms and Lube Aarohn. Get ready. Its time to fuck." She said Commandingly to me. It turned me on a lot

"Oh god. Ms. Riley. I'll have you know. I've thought about this a long time. I've wanted to fuck you for so long. I was.. Masturbating to you when you came in. I'm so glad you did."

She laughed and said "all you had to do was ask. Now fucking me and make me cum"

I sliped on the condom. and Put some of the Lube on her pussy and my cock. Holding my cock at the base, I slid the head up and down her slit. It was so warm. And Looked so juicy and wet. I slowly slid the head inside her warm pussy. And She moaned. I  leaned down, and fucked her slow and sweet. I took a breast in one hand, and licked, sucked, and bit her nipple lightly. She was obviously enjoying this. With my other hand I Pulled her into me, pushing my cock deep inside her. I started to go faster, and we kissed for what seemed like hour, long perfect, awesome hours. I fucked her hard, and fast now. and she was trying not to scream, and trhen she came. Hearing and feeling her cum got me off too. I was close.

"I want to cum in your mouth Ms. Riley!"

"Hurry!" She said to me.

So i pulled out, whipped off the condom, and stuck my cock in her mouth. She took it, and sucked hard. I came in her mouth, load after load, and she swallowed all of it. Smiling at me. Then I kissed her. Deep and long, tasting my cum. but I didn't care. this was the best day of my life. Suddenly the bell rang. She got dressed quickly, and kissed me once again before leaving.

I stayed there. and put my clothes on. She knocked on the door after everyone was gone. And opened it. I pushed her against the wall. And stuck my tongue deep inside her throat. And she wrapped her arms around me. I wanted to fuck her again right there. But she had students coming, and I had another class. I Kissed her deep once more, grabbed her tits one last time. And Fingered her pussy just a little bit. I made her suck her pussy juice on one finger, and I the other.

"Can we do this again Ms Riley?" I smiled.

"I was about to ask you the same thing Aarohn." she said as she felt my buldging cock.

I left after that. And finished the day.

I dunno. If we ever will do it again. but there are some new things I wanna try with her. And I cant wait until I have thatr class again.


Torture vacation

kremey on BDSM Stories

This is a long (5000 word) fictional account for adult enjoyment as a fantasy.  It contains graphic portrayals of female sexual torture.  If you are offended by such please do not read on.

 

 

Read More
ize="5">Not that long ago I was talking with, Bruce, a man who is much in demand as a rather brutal trainer of sex slaves and our conversation turned to my stories going something like this:

“Tom, your stories are too sexual and not rough enough for those of us on the SM side of aisle.  Even your bondage stories are seeped in overtly considerate sexuality, rather than demanding, even brutal punishment.  What I can’t figure is why you have so women writing you who want you to use them.”

 

“That’s easy.  Unlike you Bruce, or a lot of others in the scene, I do not punish to feed my own fetish or arousal. I don’t get off on causing pain.  I do it to enjoy the woman’s sexual response. 

 

Therefore, reason women want me to take them sexually is that with me, there is no worry that I will lose control and really hurt, or worse, kill them, when lost in the heat of arousal.  It is because I am not overly turned on by being the dominant that I am one seen by many – especially first timers, as a safe person for testing the waters.”

 

“Well try writing something that explores the delight in pain for its own sake.  You never know where it might lead”

 

I thought about what Bruce suggested and decide to try it.  Bruce – here it is.

 

 

***************************************************

Many years ago there was a flourishing business in specialized sex tourism in certain, mainly Asian countries, that catered to the wealthy in the US and Europe and no desire was too difficult for them to fulfill.  This was long before the term sex tours had been coined and decades before laws would forbid such activities.  Nor were they the cheap go and fuck an underage kid in another country, for next to nothing, business that ruined the trade in recent years.

 

A friend suggested I might enjoy the “family plan” at Tai Plantation Resort and explore the sadistic side of my nature, so I contacted them and while what the rather large price included was not fully spelled out, I gathered that this resort only had one resident guest at any one time and that as a guest I would be amply supplied with submissive sex partners who were theirs to utilized in any way they saw fit.  From what I was told I expected to be given a couple of young adult siblings and the idea of exploring a pair of women from the same family excited me.

 

When I arrived I was introduced to two lovely and very naked young women.  Nee wore long hair down her back extending just over the upper curve of her buttocks.  Her breasts were tiny, less than A cup in size, with small, but markedly erect and very sensual looking nipples.  Her vulva was hairless with no visible hint of her inner labia. (which I would later discover were tiny)

 

Next to her was her polar opposite.  Yule had short hair, an hourglass figure and the largest breasts I had ever seen on a woman her size.  They dominated her chest and torso like two oblong basketball sized but oblong spheres, topped with wide-spreading areolas and perky nipples.  Her vulva too, was completely bald with large inner labia protruding visibly.

 

Their English was fair and their attitudes wonderful.  There were, I discovered to be my personal companions while I was there.  They would service my sexual needs as I wished and serve as my assistants when I participated with my ordered submissives.  They gave me a tour of the oceanfront property and then we returned to my room where they ran me a lovely bath in a huge tub and then bathed me and with me.  Afterwards I enjoyed the tight wetness of their female passages, their bodies thrusting with me back and forth until I had left them each a creamy white deposit deep inside their pink wetness.  Then I told them to pleasure each other which they eagerly did leaving me breathless with arousal and enjoyment as they climaxed repeatedly.    At last they came up for air and seeing my erect hardness they took turns sucking my member to completion one licking my excess juices from the face of the one who had received my powerful streams of white cream.  Then with all of us naked they took me on a tour of the dungeon.

 

There were a number of adjoining rooms each with it’s own supply of floggers, ropes, and clamps in addition to various sex toys.  These were not all for pleasure, but items designed to do real damage such as thumbscrews, flesh rakes, and sharp tipped whips for flaying the skin.  I wondered how much of this was for show and the girl explained that those procured for my pleasure we destined to be severely tortured.  Most subs require extensive recovery after a  session  

 

“You mean they are hired knowing they will be hurt, knowing they will carry the scars?  This is not usual in submissive people – even those who are really into pain”

         

“Oh No.” Yule, began, “Do not concern yourself on their account. We are hired and professionals and you may not do anything to us unless we approve, but they are not.  Nor are they submissive in orientation.  They are yours to break and torture in any way you desire.  Dominate masters, such as yourself are usually very controlled, after all you must be if you are to avoid trouble with the laws in your own country, is this not true?”

 

I nodded and she continued,  “They are not innocent victims.  They are here to be punished.  They have in some way disobeyed the provincial Lord showing the evil taint in their families and without the exceptional mercy granted them by this punishment would have been killed.  The government has seen fit to enter into this agreement with the Tai Plantation Resort’s owners and hence provides us with the most unusual experience for the client and satisfies the government’s desire to extract punishment and payment from otherwise useless citizens.  You are indeed fortunate because of our influence we gain only the most perfectly suited people for our needs and yours.  Those secured for your use, are mostly young and beautiful, all members of a family of six.   They have been being prepared for the last few weeks and we plan for you to begin with them this evening after supper.”

 

“And what happens to them afterward?”

 

“If they do well and our client is happy with they service and suffering – they may be freed, although they may never be fully trusted by officials, so far none have ever violated the laws after their time with us.  Some have gone on to professional sex careers”

 

That evening they dressed in black leather g-strings and Yule wore a shelf bra to better display her huge breasts. Both recommended I go naked.  My cock was already growing semi-erect in anticipation so I delighted in the idea of being free of constricting clothing and hence followed my girls – which was how I thought of them, already the two seemed to be mine, and together we walked to the chambers where they recommended we begin in a flogging room with huge wooden post about the shape of a telephone pole with numerous rings for securing the sub.  Then they left me for a minute or two while they escorted in the woman.

 

As they walked her toward me I sensed two things.  She was clearly submitted to her fate never looking up, and two, that she was no great beauty.  She was in fact an older woman probably pushing into her 40’s with large breasts that flopped downward and what had once been an hourglass figure nor hidden under a layer of baby fat never quite lost and times several babies.  She was not unattractive sexually, in fact she had a great butt, however she was toughened by life and she’d be a job to break.

 

I walked over to her and ran my hands over her body lifting her breasts by the nipples, making her moan in pain cause by the still responsive tips being crushed between my fingers.  Then ordering her legs apart I spent some time feeling up her womanhood which was I discovered had been shaved remarkably smooth and was also remarkably wet with arousal.  Either because of or in spite of her fears (and she had to know she was going to be sexually tortured) she was getting turned on.  “All the better,” I thought.

 

Yule guided her to the post.  I noticed the lower half of the 12-foot post was studded with knobs and understood their use when Nee called me over to a cabinet against the far wall.  In an open drawer she showed me what must have been a score or more dildos of various sizes ranging from large to inhumanly massive all of which had based designed to fit the knobs on the whipping post thus stimulating the victim or depending on the size adding markedly to their agony.  Nee held up her recommendation, which on first glance I was sure would rip our gal in two.  Penis shaped with a huge shaft, I guessed it was some 10 inches around which would be near 3 inches in diameter.  By way of comparison I knew my cock only measured 6.5 inches around this monster dong was a good foot in length topped with a big flaring head that must add another inch in width.  Arching up from the base was a clitoral stimulator that looked like it could make the most prudish woman wanton.  There was nothing I could do but nod my approval.

 

Next she opened a lower drawer and encouraged me to select what ever nipple clamps I desired.  Looking carefully I saw a number of which I had never seen before, but was captivated by a pair with three rows of alligator like steel teeth on each side of the strongly sprung alligator clamps. With these in hand she walked toward the lady and carefully blindfolded her.  Then Yule grabbed a heavy rope that hung from a huge ring set on the top of the post and carefully making sure of its position turned to the woman.   This woman whose hands were in padded leather restraints made no move to object or protest when Nee unclipped them and had her raise them above her head careful helping Yule tie the rope to the ring on each wrist and double knotting for security.  At first I wondered at her submissive attitude when I had been assured this was not her orientation and then realized, just as she must have, that there was no escape and only death awaited her whole family should any of them fail the program.

 

With the rope secured to the victim and looped through the post ring, Yule told me to walk over to the other wall where the rope ended, which I did finding power winch.  The controls were on a simple joystick that I raised and the winch, which was geared very low and slow, gradually removed all the slack form the line where I stopped.  The woman stood uncertain.  With the blindfold in place she could nothing and tell nothing of what was to come.

 

Nee then took the nipple clamps and leaned over sucking the woman’s left nipple while Yule did the same to the right one.  Before long the woman was moaning in sexual pleasure, squirming in her restraints.  Then they both stopped and began to slap the woman’s tits with hard, stinging open hand blows as our victim cried out in fear and pain.  Then the girls applied the clamps and there was nothing gentle in their manner.  They didn’t slowly release the clamps, but positioned them and allowed them to snap shut, the sharp teeth biting into the responsive nipples and the woman stood for a long moment in a silent opening mouth scream, the pain so intense she’d yet to catch her breath and then begin issuing scream after scream of agony as her nipples were literally crushed in the non-yielding teeth of the clamps.

 

Yule then motioned me to elevate the woman so I moved the control and the slowly geared winch began to move dragging the restrained woman roughly up the post the various knobs poking her here the there at random the nipple clamp hanging up occasionally to tug cruelly at her tormented tips before pulling free.

 

Yule motioned me to stop when the woman’s hands were about 2/3 of the way to the top and then carefully placed the huge vibrating dildo onto it mounting knob.  I saw at once that the knobs were designed to hold the dildo upward at about a 50% angle, then Nee and Yule reached up and taking each ankle wrapped the legs around the pole until they ankles could be secured together.  Then a rope hanging from the other side was used to raise the legs until they were horizontal to the body as if our victim was sitting on the ground with her legs out straight in front of her.  Next Nee came over to me and told me that we should no lover her onto the dildo.  Se moved a selector switch to “slow” and engaged the winch which this time began slowly lowering the woman whose cries of agony had now moderated to ragged gasps of pain with each breath. 

 

Blindfolded she could not tell what was happening except that as her butt lowered her legs stayed tied so they seem to elevate as her body taking on the shape of a V moved downward her crouch forming the downward point of the V.  Only when she felt the massive dildo begin separating her labia she pulled up using her arms for leverage but she could only hold for so long and she was still being lowered and in spite of her efforts she screamed as the huge swollen head of the artificial penis entered her womanhood.  She moved this was and that writhing trying to get of this huge invader, but all that happened was it entering her ever deeper.   We paused for a while to watch her hopeless struggle and after the better part of an hour she was exhausted her body wet with perspiration and slowly she yielded to gravity and the rubber cock explored still deeper until at last it disappeared into her warm wet opening.  I walked over to look.  Her juices covered the dildos base and from below one could clearly see her vaginal muscles contracting and relaxing about the massive invader trying to find some comfort amid the pain of penetration.  The clitoral stimulating head was pressed right up the correct place so I turned it on. 

 

One would have though I had electrocuted the woman as the sudden sensations ripped through her body and she literally leaped about in her bounds moving this way and that on the artificial cock.  The girls and I sat on folding chairs to enjoy the show.    It was captivating to watch her struggle with and eventually surrender to the forces attacking her body – the nipple clamps, the huge dildo within her womanhood and not the vibrating, wiggling and squirming, device working her clit.  I reach a hand out toward the girls on both sides of me and pulling aside their thongs, I masturbated them as we watched their cries of pleasure mingling with the restrained woman’s climaxes

 

Then I walked over the selection of punishment devices and opted for a heavy switch that looked like Beech wood.  It was think enough to be brutally damaging and yet flexible so that I wouldn’t be breaking bones. About 5 feet long I eyed my victim and glanced at the girls whole had both removed their thongs and were shamelessly fingering their wet openings while watching me getting ready to punish the bitch.

 

Taking my position to the side I thought about what technique I should use after all I usually punished for pain and pleasure, but now I was not only free to punish for the pure delight of inflicting pain, but I was expected even encouraged to do so.  The girls had made it clear that most subjects were beaten severely and the nearly all would carry scars for the remainder of their life as the government intended so they would never disobey again. Hence I thought about it.  Should I build up slowly?  No! When you are trying to break someone this technique can backfire so they are nearly senseless when you reach severe levels better to shock them with the sudden understanding that you are truly torturing them.  So standing like a batter I took aim at her buttocks and swung hard.

 

The switch made a very satisfying swish through the air and an unbelievable lour crack on her flesh on impact.  She leaped forward; ramming the remaining rubber cock deep inside and her scream was one of pure agony. Which trailed off for another breath and then repeated over and over.  There appeared a vivid red strip, raised welt actually across the mid buttocks.  I waited until she calmed slightly and took aim just slightly lower and swung once more, suddenly aware I was becoming erect from her torment, surprise I was enjoying it and yet ready to explore my own feelings further.  Inflicting punishment was like the ultimate possession of the female body, like the moment my cock enters a woman for the first time, knowing that before the lovemaking ends, it will have explored her vagina, mouth, and anus.  But this was something more in the sense that I was experiencing the power-trip that must motivate killers I realized and yet I knew beyond all doubt that I was experiencing a once in a lifetime opportunity in this week at the resort and that I would learn all I could before returning to my usual sexual expressions.

 

I was sweating heavily when I finished the buttocks and thighs, but Nee and Yule interrupted me and bade me sit down and rest, then took up positions dark, leather whips in their hands and began to alternately cover the shrieking woman’s back with strips stopping before she began to really bled. 

 

Suddenly the woman fainted and Nee and Yule quickly brought her down from the post, removing the bounds and nipple clamps.  Calling the attendants to come wash her up and revive her for more torture in a little bit.  The attendants hauled the limp form away and then both girls knelt before me erection and sucked me to perfection taking some 25 minutes to relieve me a huge load licking my ball and my organ clean then suggesting we all go clean up and have something to eat before finishing our work with the woman.  I looked at my watch was realized it was past midnight, but instead of showering we all jumped in the pool, the cool refreshing water refreshing us.  Then after a nice snack we headed back to dungeon.  The girls and I had talk and everyone agreed that she should be placed in the torture stocks and that I should next torture her breasts and nipples, so we sent word to the attendants to have her ready.

 

Upon entering the room our subject was secured in the torture device.  Looking like a standing sarcophagus with its lid open the woman was carefully fitted inside the hollow heavy leather straps secured her wrists and her ankles, but it was the sarcophagus that I found most astonishing.  It was designed sort of like the old iron madden.  Along side the victim from both the back and front beds of razor sharp nails extended toward the encased victim allowing space for their body to reside inside without contact, as long as they do no move, but any movement will bring contact with the brutal points.  As I watched an adjustable crouch piece was being fitted that placed scores of nail tips a fraction of an inch from the women’s vulva, threatening to cause agonizing pain to her everything between her legs if she moved very much.  When all was set the attendants slowly closed the front being careful with their movements so as not the bring any of the painful surfaces in contact with the woman’ skin. 

 

I immediately noted the front was open over her chest and Nee and Yule each grabbed a tit and made sure they were fully extended outside the box. Then they carefully padded the edges of the sarcophagus where the breasts extended outward with cotton batting building it up on the underside so the women’s breasts in the end were held outward as is on offering.  Nee brought me a flesh tearing whip with sharp tips, but I couldn’t consider it.  If I did that our session would be over and I still wanted to torture the woman’s sex its self.

 

Instead I walked over the selection of switches and whips and selected a very springy bundle of sauna twigs and then saw a few fresh branches of some type of thorn.  The exact plant I was not sure of, but it resembled a long stem rose branch about three feet long and sporting ½ inch triangular thorns, but how to hold it for the beating I wasn’t sure until Yule came over and in a drawer found a stout pair of leather gloves.  Putting these on I approached my victim and laid a stoke across her breasts.  She howled, jerked and howled once more as the sharpened nails met her tender flesh.  My stroke left a reddened path punctuated with bright red blood spots where the thorns had entered her flesh.  Excited I beat her tits accompanied by her continual screams until first one and then the next and finally the last switch became too frayed for further use. 

 

 I looked at the lovely horizontal pattern.  Blood had seemed from hundreds of punctures and colored the cotton a deep red.  Taking the sauna twig bundle, I step in front of her and began beating her tits in a vertical down stroke with as much force as I could muster cutting the flesh and causing what must had been agonizing pain.  At last when her screams trailed off to moans I figured I’d done all I could with the whips and walked back to the drawer where I’d seen some things that interested me.   Taking a large diameter, 8 inch long cutting needle with hole in it’s tip, I worked in through the right nipple as the woman weakly struggled.  I left it dangle and walking over to the storage area I took out a knife.  Both Nee and Yule looked at each other as if wondering if I was planning to start skinning the woman, but I just took one of the many candles and stripped the wax off freeing about 8 inches of wick.  This I cut in half and setting the wicks aside I took the matches and lit a half dozen candle and then taking the wicks I placed on in the needle opening and pulled it back through the nipple leaving about 2 inches hanging out on either side of the now pierced nipple and then repeated the procedure on the left nipple.  I then told the girls I wanted the woman lying down almost like she was having a pelvic exam.  Calling in the attendants they removed the woman from the casket-like enclosure and for the first time we could see her whole body was bloody and scrapped from the nails as if her while body had become one giant abrasion.  The attendants got our a hose and washed the woman off and we could see the except for her breasts the damage was all superficial, but would be undoubtedly painful for many days to come

. 

The woman was lying on her back her legs secure, pulled way back and spread apart for easy access.  She was back far enough that her labia gapped open and her puckered anal opening were clearly exposed.  At the moment though, I got burning candle and began dripping hot wax over her newly pierced nipples, stopping after a moment to position the wicks transecting her sensitive buds so they pointed upward then built up the wax layer over her nipples. While I did this the girls were busy between her legs.  They had inserted a large butt plug in her asshole and were working her toward orgasm with a hand held vibrator which didn’t take to long.  Even though the woman fought against it, the girls were far too skilled at sexual stimulation to allow her any respite and aggressively attacked her sensitive bud post orgasm as the woman begged them to stop, but they forced her onward and before many minutes passed they had forced a second and then a whole series of climaxes from the confused and tormented woman.  She hated us for torturing her.  Her body was in more pain than she’d ever known and yet we forced her to climax more than she’d ever known she was capable of doing. 

 

When the girls had forced sexual responses from her tormented and over-stimulated clitoris until she was climaxing almost at any touch Nee came to me while Yule continued the stimulation and said she was ready to be pussy whipped.  Together we walled over to the selection of floggers and whips.  I picked up a flogger, but Nee shook her head, handing me the most severely punishing tool I had ever seen.  While only seven feet long including the handle, the 4 ends were fitted with large metal barbs, designed to tear and cut.   I had Nee show the woman the nasty tips of the whip and then explain that I was going to light the wicks in her nipples and the only way to put them out was for her to beg me to use the whip on her nipples.  Her eyes rolled in panic casting about the room as if looking for escape but there would be none and she was bound tightly.  My cock was solid and hard and thought about fucking her ass whole before starting but Nee read my thought and said, ”She doesn’t deserve your cock, we will take care of all your needs.”

 

So moving to the foot of table the woman was restrained on I asked Yule to stop and she moved out of the way leaving the woman’s sex exposed and wet.  I asked Nee to light the wicks and she grinned wickedly delighting in the pains she was about to cause.  The woman was wild when Nee lit both ends of each wick even though the flame was not even touching the skin – yet!  She was so distracted by being set aflame that she didn’t see me prepare the first blow, but the ends of the whip cutting into her shaved vulva and clitoral hood awoke her to the fact. 

 

Her body was so trained to respond after the last several minutes that she climaxed in the micro-second before the pain sensations reached her brain.  We all laughed at her contorted and screaming form, clearly confused by the mixed sensations forced upon her.  I altered my aim the next few blows working to get the weighted tips inside her vaginal opening, learning to flex my hand back after impact and soon was rewarded by seeing her whole vulva and thighs split by score of lacerations that bled freely as she screamed non- stop but the candles wicks were still burning and soon the pain in her nipples would get her attention.

 

My next stroke of the whip caught the base of the but plug as I pulled it back and it ripped violently out of anus causing the loudest scream yet, followed by a trickle of fresh blood form her torn opening.  Suddenly the flame was low enough to her skin to cause pain and she began screaming for us to put it out. 

 

Do you want the whip? Nee asked?

 

“Anything?  Please!” More screams and begging.

 

Taking aim at her left breast I flailed the whip into it jerking back, ripping and tearing her already abused orbs.  The flame faltered and recovered.  I brought the whip down and second and third time before the tiny flame died.  Then I aimed for the other nipple.  Here the wax was well alight the whole dark nipple glowing pink in the light.  It took several strokes to fully extinguish the flames and by the time I finished the woman as lying incoherent and limp, mumbling unintelligibly.  Nee called for the attendant to come and take her to the government hospital prison wing and they quickly carry her out.

 

I looked at Yule and she is rubbing her self and cupping her breasts with her other hand.  My cock is still hard and I realize that it wasn’t about sex as much as power, but now I want to use the power of sex for mutual pleasure rather than pain.  Yule and Nee come and walk with me back toward out quarters.  Nee stops up by a otherwise plain door and opens a small viewing window and I realize it is one way glass.  She motions me to look in and there laying nude on a bed is one of the most perfectly formed young women I’ve ever seen, her large firm breasts pointing skyward, nipples topping them like snow on mountains and a flat belly and shaved vulva making her look like a painting of Venus.

Nee shuts the viewing window and we walk along. 

 

“Who was that?” I ask.

 

“That is the woman’s daughter.  She is 17 and she is your tomorrow.”

 

Part two, depending on the comments.

 

Comments and suggestions.  Tomascan06@yahoo.com

 

An Encounter with Janice

billperkins on Sex Stories

   Where do I begin to tell this amazingly true story? It is about the fantasy that I had for years about a particular lady with whom I worked. I had known Janice for many years at the plant. I knew her to be very friendly, but also naïve. She could be taken in very easily, and some at the plant would say that she would sleep with anyone who paid her any attention. So, naturally, I started talking to her, hoping that I would get lucky.

    First, let me tell you a little bit about Janice. Janice, at this writing, is 52. She is short, and slender built. She liked to wear very tight fitting spandex pants that conceal what had to be a very beautiful ass. But, the most strik

Read More
ing thing about Janice was her face. She had an accident as a young girl, and it left a scar on her face and upper lip. To almost everyone, Janice was thought to be as ugly as they come. But, she had a body that would not quit. And I wanted it.

    This was only a fantasy for me for a long time. I was married myself, and did not want to run the risk of getting caught. So, I only fantasized about her. After I lost my wife, I began thinking of how I could possess this woman of my dreams.

    Then, as it turned out, things just started falling into place. My brother, who is an alcoholic, had let his house fall into a state of uncleanness. I knew that Janice, who had left the plant years ago, had started a home cleaning service. My brother had been put in a home for several months until he dried out from alcohol. I called Janice up and explained the situation to her, and asked if she would consider cleaning his house. She said she would love to. I picked her up the next afternoon and we drove over to his house.

    She looked so good sitting there in my truck next to me. She was wearing jeans and a tight blouse, with her dark, brown hair in a ponytail. Damn! She looked good! This had to be the day I would try to make my move.

     We arrived at the house and went upstairs. His house was in very bad shape. An alcoholic will let his house go to the point where it is just filthy. And it was. The living room and kitchen(where he mostly lived) was filthy.

But, the back bedroom was spotless.(He never came back here, even to sleep) So, this is where I decided to steer her to eventually. As we toured the house, she told me how much she would clean the house for, which was acceptable to me. I steered her to the back bedroom and we chatted for a few minutes about the cleaning job. We were standing beside the bed, which is exactly where I wanted her. We were very close to each other, so I took the bold step of planting a soft kiss on her lips. She responded immediately by returning it with a few soft pecks on my lips. My arms went around her slim waist, and I drew her close and kissed her deeply, asking for her tongue. She slipped her tongue into my waiting mouth and I sucked it hard. Janice was a heavy smoker, so every part of her reeked of tobacco. But, I didn’t care. I was kissing the woman I had fantasized about for years. So, the tobacco smell didn’t bother me in the least. It was then that I decided to go as far as she would let me. I dropped to my knees and kissed her belly. My hands went to the front of her jeans and found the snap. I undid the snap. Janice just stood there looking down on what I was doing, and smiling through those deformed lips. As ugly as she was, Janice had a beautiful smile.

    I began to pull her jeans down. She just stood there and did nothing to stop me. So far, so good. I pulled them to her ankles, and saw that she was wearing the sexiest pair of bikini undies I have ever seen. She was beautiful! I continued kissing her belly and thighs. Then, I began pulling her undies down. And what I saw almost took my breath away. Janice had a beautiful, hairy pussy. I brushed my cheek against her pussy hair, and it was so very soft, almost like velvet. I looked up at her again, and she just stood there smiling at me. I could not believe that this was happening. I began to kiss her soft pussy hair. My tongue began to move along her pussy until I spread her lips a bit and touched a little pink. I licked as much as I could with her standing. It was hard to lick her that way.  So, I asked her to  lie on the bed and let me suck her pussy. To my surprise, she laid down on the side of the bed and spread her legs open. Words can not explain the sight my eyes beheld. I was gazing at the most perfect pussy I have ever seen. It was beautiful! My lips immediately began to kiss her pussy hair. I worked my kisses closer to the pussy opening. Spreading her open finally, I did what I had dreamed of doing since the first day I saw her. My mouth completely covered her pussy and I sucked. I sucked Janice Oaks so hard I thought I would suck her insides out. I could her hear above me with a few soft moans of pleasure. I could not believe it! I was actually going to fuck Janice Oaks! I sucked her for a while. Unknown to her, I was removing my clothes while all this was going on. So, when I finally come up for air from sucking her pussy, I was completely naked. It didn’t shock her any, so I began to undress her the rest of the way. I pulled her sneakers and socks off, then her jeans. I had already managed to pull her bra up over her tiny titties before. So, I un-snapped her bra and took it off, along with her white blouse. So, there we were. Janice Oaks and I were both nude before each other. We stood on our knees facing each other on the bed. I kissed her deeply again, once again receiving her tongue as a reward. My hands moved down her back and I caressed her small and tight ass. I laid her back on the bed and began loving her. I kissed her small but beautiful titties, making her nipples grow twice their size. My hand went between her legs and I found her soft, hairy pussy. I felt what soon would be mine.

   Then, in a surprise move, Janice rolled me over and began moving down my body. She began kissing my chest, all the while moving lower. When she got to my already hard cock, she took it in her hand, looked at it for a few seconds, and then, Janice began licking it all over with her tongue. When she got to the head of my cock, I felt like I was about to cum, but I tried to hold off. I wanted my cum in her pussy. She took my cock in her mouth and began sucking. Janice was so good. She knew how to use her lips and her tongue on my cock. She sucked me for about five minutes, taking it all inside that grossly deformed mouth. She would have sucked me until I cummed, but I pulled her away and motioned  for her to lie on her back and spread her legs for me. As, I gazed at her spread eagled before me, I couldn’t believe what was going to happen. I was going to fuck Janice Oaks! And she was going to let me.

    I got on top of her and slipped my rock hard cock into her tiny little hairy pussy. I couldn’t believe how well it went in. My cock is very big, and her pussy is very tiny. But, it was like it fit perfectly. A perfect match! I savored the feeling of being inside her pussy for a while, then, almost in unison, we began to move. Slowly at first. Then, Janice began moving her hips to meet every thrust I was giving her. Before long, I was pounding away viciously at her pussy, and she was meeting every thrust with a scream of pleasure. I pounded that pussy-faced woman for the longest time, until I could not hold my cum back any longer. I exploded into her pussy with such force, that she said she felt it when my cum hit the inside of her pussy.

     We lay there for a while in each other’s arms. Looking lovingly at each other. And I thought to myself that I could do this with Janice for the rest of my life. I looked at her and did not se a particularly beautiful person, as the world sees beauty. But, I saw in Janice something I just could not explain. Janice was ugly. She had a face that could stop a clock. But, damn it! I was hopelessly in love with her. And had been for years. I just didn’t know how she would feel if I told her of my love for her.

    Well, let me tell how this amazingly true story ends. I did tell Janice how much I loved her. And today, she is my wife. And the sex we have together is better than the sex I had when I was 21. I am 57 now, and Janice is 52. We fuck every night. Our lives could not have turned out better.

     I have included a picture of my wife, Janice. Ugly to most, but the most beautiful woman in the world to me.

One Hell of a night

sexybeast1098 on Teen Stories

There I was. Lying on a bed at my friends house. It was me, my friend, his girlfriend, my girl friend, and my friends mom. But lets go back three hours.

My name is adam. I am 16. I have a 7” dick, and am 6 ft. my friend, nate, is 16, 5’11”, and has a 6.5” dick. My girl friend’s name kate, and has a 33c bra, and is 5’9”. My friends girlfriend, elly, short for eliot, and has a 20c bra, 5’8” and nates mom is named sue, and has a 34dd bra size, and is 5’10”. But here’s what happened.

Read More
\" size=\"3\">It was 4 o’clock on a saterday after noon. Me, nate, elly, and kate. We were at nates house watching mean girls. We were realy making out , and not paying attention. About half hour later. Nates mom came home. She said hi and went into the kitchen to put away groceries.

Crash, “aw, damnit, adam, can you come help me” I came out of my make out session and went in to help. She spit some water on the floor, and got some on her shirt. It was a white shirt. I knelt down and grabbed a sponge and helped. I looked up and her for a sec, but couldn’t look a way.

She was scrubing. Her wet tits swaying. She had no bra. I went hard. I tried to hide it, but some how she noticed. She was horny. Her nipples were erect. She then whispered something to me. And went into the living room. Nate then came in and said “my mom said you wanted to talk to me”

“yea, she just told me that the wanted to have a five-some with all five of us. And no offence, but your mom is hot.”

“oookkay. Awkward, but ok. Um, this is…”but before he finished the sentence, nates mom called us into the living room.

We came in, and we saw all three of them making out, with there shirts off. Nate and I stood speechless, and were erect. Kate then said “hey, get naked and help us get our pussies out of these skirts so we can get this fucking on”

We striped and came over to lick their pussies. I tried my special trick on kate. I licked around her pussy and then suddenly stuck my tounge right into her pussy. She screamed in pleasure. “Oh, fuck yea,” she said, “oh yea”

Then sue took went over to a locked cabinet, unlocked it, and took out lube and a two sided 9 inch dildo. Of course, this made me and nate feal a little small, but at least ours cummed. Nates mom took it and stuck it in her pussy and the other end in elly’s. they lebian fucked, and it was awesome. While they fucked, nate and I group fucked kate. Kate laid down on the floor, and nate stuck his dick in her pussy. I stradled her, and she tit fucked me until I cummed.

            “hello,” I said, and shot it in her face. She then popped my dick out of her tits and in to her mouth. another cum from me in her mouth made her gag, and nate then cummed and made her giggle, and at the same time, all three of the girls cummed. We then moved, so nate could get blown and tit fucked by elly, while I fucked her, and kate and sue lesbiam fucked. Then, I got to solo fuck sue in every position possible.

            Two hours into it, we tried something different. I lay down, while kate lay down to make out w/ me, and sue sucked and tit fucked my cock, while nate licked her pussy, and while elly sucked and tit fucked his cock, and kate and elly rubbed pussies. It was awesome. Then we took a break.

            After the break we moved into sue’s room and fucked there, but it mostly wound down from there on. Except one part where nate and I each got fucked by all three of the girls at the same time.

            So there I was. Lying on a bed at my friends house. It was me, my friend, his girlfriend, my girl friend, and my friends mom.

            Oh, and by the way, Sue got pregnate, but fortanly for her, he husband, nates dad, thought is was his, but it was really mine. Jk, it was nates.

Fucking Mr.Rocha (Part III)

PinkBunny on Teen Stories

After Kat's and Dan's public sex adventure, they mostly just flirted and talked a bit. On the way to his house Dan asked, "So are you doing anything this weekend."
"No not really, just finish up some homework and hang out with Princess...Why do you ask," she inquired, turning her head slightly to the right.
"Will your parent be home?" Dan asked keeping his eyes on the road.
"Oh I didn't mention that did I?...They went on a second honeymoon for they're anniversary. They'll be gone all week."
Dan's cock twitched at the idea of full access to Kat for a whole week.
"Mmm, so you wanna stay with me all week?" he joked.
"ha! I wish!"
"What's stopping you?"
"Well, I think my neighb

Read More
ors would be suspicious of me leaving Princess with them for a week."
"Princess is more than welcome in my home. There is always room for royalty!"
Kat laughed and shrugged her shoulders. But as Dan thought about it the more he welcomed the idea of waking up with Kat and almost nonstop sex. The fact that it was a school break made it even more appealing.
"So is that a yes?" Dan said pulling into his driveway.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

I look at Dan and smile. "You're serious?"
"Yes of course I'm serious," He says placing a hand on my thigh.
"I guess it's a yes then! But I have to go pick up Princess and some other items"
"Sure thing. Here's the garage key, so you can just go straight in," He says handing her the plastic remote.

I pulled up in my driveway and Darcy is standing at my door with her arms crossed.
"Hey, what up Darce!"
"Don't what's up me! You're parents called me saying they couldn't get in touch with you! Where the hell were you...wait. I smell a little mischievous act in the works!" Darcy said clapping her hands.
'Damn," I thought to myself. She always seemed to figure out almost everything I did. That does become annoying at times...like now.
"That's ridiculous! All I did was go out to the beach to clear my head and..."
"BULLSHIT! Kat! Were you with that teach...what's his name?"
"Dan...I mean Mr.Rocha. And no I wasn't," I said
"Yea, that's why your bikini is inside out?" Darcy said and gave me a look.
"Ok I was!"
"I knew it!What the hell has been going on! When did it start?"
I love Darcy like a sister but she has an annoying habit of prying into my secrets like I'm an open book for her to read. "Darce, I really don't have time right now. I...wait! Can I tell my parents I'm with you all week?"
"Why?"
"Please can we spare the details until later! I really don't need you running around clapping your hands and getting all excited. I'll email you about it later when I get a chance," I say and run into the house.

I exhale, deeply relieved to have ditched all the questions. I mean I haven't really had the time to let all this sink into my mind enough for me to even start answering Darcy's questions.

I look out the window to make sure shes gone, and walk to my neighbors house. I thank her greatly for watching Princess, go home, pack my things, and head back to Dan's place.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dan sat on his couch watching football, well he wasn't really into the game. He was still thinking about Kat and what happened earlier that day at the beach. He's never felt so alive until this past week. Kat was the girl of his dreams, but the only thing that spoiled everything for him was the fact that she was his student. The whole community would be appalled and he would probably lose his job.
Dan shook those negative thoughts from his mind and an idea came to him that would take his mind off of the situation.

He went into his storage room and pulled out a circular dinning table for two and the matching chairs. Then he found a white cloth and placed into on the table.
"Now for the candles and rose." Well he didn't have a rose bush so he just settled for just candles. He put them in the center of the table, got to wine glasses and filled them with cranberry juice (since Kat can't drink yet). As he went to light the candles he heard the garage open. He rushed to his room and put on his black pants with no shirt and ran back down just in time for Kat to walk into the living room.

"Welcome to the love shack."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

I was so surprised at what Dan did. I had to admit it was nicely put together for such a short amount of time. Although the decorations were nice, I couldn't keep my eyes off of the shirtless man in front of me.
I smile and use a thick southern accent, "All this for little ol me?"
Dan laughs, "Cute accent you got there." He pulls me close and lets his hands fall over my bottom. Our lips meet and then Princess comes running in like a bat out of hell. "Oh boy! How did you get out of you're cage?" I say picking her up.
"Dan, Princess. Princess, Dan."
"Nice to meet you, your royal highness," he says and bows.
I laugh, "I'll go put her back in her cage."

When I get back Dan has stripped completely, his soldier at attention. This whole scene makes me wet and tingle all over. He walks over and picks me up. We kiss as he takes me up the stairs, to his room. He puts me on the bed and kisses my neck lightly. I feel his hands on my sides. He continues sliding them up to my chest. My nipples harden as he probes and rubs them through my bikini top. I gasp when he pinches one, throwing my head back and closing my eyes. He brings his hands to my back and place light sensual kisses up my neck to my lips. I reach over and take his rock hard cock in my hand and slowly stroke it up and down as he unties my bikini and takes my nipple in his mouth.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dan was in shear bliss. He made small circles around Kat's hard nipples, every now and then sucking on them. He snaked his hand down to her bikini clad pussy, rubbing her clit through the thin material. "God, she's so fucking sexy," he thought, "ooh shit, and wet." Dan couldn't take it anymore, he had to taste that sweet nectar.He lowered himself between her legs and removed the wrap and bikini bottom she had on.

Kat spread her legs, exposing her glistening, puffy pussy to Dan's hungry eyes. He ran a finger up and down her wet slit, making her whimper in pleasure. Taking her clit in his mouth he put two fingers in Kat's cunt, sending shivers up her spine. He increased his pace of his fingers and began to attack her cunt mercilessly. Kat's pussy muscles convulsed on Dan's fingers. As he looked up he saw her twisting her nipples and arching her back. "Oh shit Dan! Yes! OH! FUCK! I'm about to cum!"
At that moment Kat's sweet juices flowed into Dan's mouth and she clamped his head between her thighs. He kept fingering her pussy until she begged for him to stop.
Out of breath and sweaty, Kat collapsed on the bed, her body limp. Dan came up on the bed and played with her nipples.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Once I recovered from my extreme climax. I decided to return the favor.
"Mm, wait. Let's 69," Dan said as I reached for his cock. I got on top of him and licked up and down his shaft, then taking just the head of his cock in my mouth. As I felt his tongue come in contact with my clit I took most of his cock down my throat, taking him by surprise. "Damn!" Dan said between licks. I ran my fingers over his balls as I continued to bob my head on his thick rod. At this point Dan was thrusting his cock deeper into my wanting throat. He attack my clit once again sending waves of ecstasy through my body.

"MMmmm!" Was all I could get out as Dan struck a sensitive spot, bringing me to my second climax. I began sucking his cock faster and massaging his balls, feeling them tense followed by spurts of cum down my throat. "Shiittttttt!" Dan groaned. I swallowed all of his creamy load.
"Good?" I ask out of breath a few minutes later.
"Hell yea! Now I wanna fuck that tight pussy!" Dan said rolling me over and putting my legs up on his shoulders.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dan lined up his cock at Kat's soaking wet entrance, then buried all 8 1/2 inches. Kat inhaled sharply and arched her back as he got into rhythm. "Oooo! Yeah! Harder baby! AH!" Kat moaned as Dan started banging her pussy in rhythmic strokes. "Mm! This pussy's so tight!"
Kat reached down and rubbed her hard clit as Dan sped up his pace, now pounding into her hard and fast. "OH!!! YEAHHHH!" Kat screamed.
Dan loved the feel of this nice young pussy his dick was engulfed in. Pounding back and forth to no avail. Time seemed to slow down. But Dan was almost sent over the edge when Kat screamed out those wonderful words, "Oh! Fuck my ass Dan! AH! Fuck it now!!!!" Dan didn't hesitate, but pulled out and rubbed his wet cock up and down Kat's crack. Slowly at first he pushed in and nearly came when Kat pushed back, making his cock disappear in her tight ass. "Oh Fuck Kat!"
She moaned loudly as she continued to rock back and forth on Dan's cock. Dan then took over and reamed hard and deep into Kat's ass, making her yelp. He held it there a few seconds and then started ramming deep into her ass, Kat attacked her clit furiously, feeling the welcoming stir in her stomach. Dan knew she was cumming when he felt her ass tighten around his dick, pushing him over the edge sending load after load deep in that beautiful ass of hers. "YESSSSSSSS! OH FUCK YES!" Kat yelled out just before she fell on the bed exhausted and sweaty. Dan pulled out and smacked her playfully, "Now that's some good ass."

~Pleaze comment. CHECK OUT MY BLOG! http://www.erotickacey.blogspot.com ">http://www.erotickacey.blogspot.com/">http://www.erotickacey.blogspot.com  To contact me my email is pink_dancing_cat@hotmail.com IF YOU ADD ME MAKE SURE TO TELL ME WHO YOU ARE OR I WILL NOT ADD YOU!~

lappinglisa on Lesbian Stories

This is a continuation of Gothic/Argon...i strongly suggest you read part one first. 

My mind is whirling.  i try to put thoughts

> together,

> but my mind just won't focus, i remember my countess

> coming to me.....no....wait...it, it, it, wasn't my

> countess, but i was on fire and simply coul

Read More
d not

> resist. Yes, that, huge wolf cock, sucking it and

> then

> letting him fuck me.

>

> Oh, I'm brought back to reality, the unmistakable

> feel

> of warm piss spraying over my back and what am i

> doing....I'm, I'm ...ah,. .omg, i'm licking up piss

> and wolf cum and my own cum and now more piss.

>

> Wham, back to reality again, it's my mistress behind

> me, she's the one pissing on me and shouting out

> filthy names and beating my ass w/the palm of her

> hand, a sound  echoing through room.  I begin to

> weep

> and whimper and shake, my flesh is crawling and i'm

> so

> afraid.

>

> I hear the shouts continue, how will i ever redeem

> myself in her eyes.  I belong to her and I allowed

> myself to be taken by Argon, now i remember, it was

> Argon.  He seduced me and i let him.  I could not

> help

> it, my mistress had taught me the wonderful love of

> the wolf pack.  Even as i hear the yelling going on

> all around me, i savor the thought of his cock in my

> mouth, drooling his cum, and up inside me and then

> drifting off into a blissful sleep.

>

> My mouth laps up the last of the piss, cum and

> nastiness of the floor and i roll over on my back

> and

> look up into the fiery eyes of my mistress who is

> straddling me. 

>

> "I didn't know, my mistress.  I didn't know", i

> begged.  "Please, please, believe me".

>

> She looks down at me w/pity now.  I could tell her

> mind was turning, wondering how to handle this.  She

> knew Argon had disobeyed her and crossed the line

> into

> her domain and i could be forgiven.  Suddenly, i

> brief

> smile crossed her lips. and she reached down for me.

>

> She swept me up into her arms like i was a feather

> and

> carried me off through the dark, cold castle.

>

> The next few hours are a mist in my mind...i know i

> was bathed and scented and cared for.  As I called

> my

> mistresses name and repeated over and over again how

> much i loved her. then there was sleep again.

>

> I tossed, i awoke, my mistress was beside my bed in

> her robes, my pussy twitched and became inflamed and

> red hot.  My nipples hardened to the point of

> hurting.

>

> i laid over on my back and drew away my gown from my

> throat.

>

> I have never know such lust and desire.  then the

> dark

> shadow descends and i feel the fangs at my throat

> and

> i climax and cum all over myself.

>

> i let out a sign and i moan a deep satisfying moan

> that takes me far away and fills me w/love and

> desire

> at the same time,  longer, longer, she takes  and i

> hear her murmuring as she draws the blood from my

> body.  The blood i freely give.  i want her to have

> it.  she's my mistress and i love he so.

>

> i'd do anything for her.

>

> then she is straddling me as the blood trickles down

> my neck and her robe covers me.  She whispers in my

> ear to feel her asshole , that she has a reward for

> me.  i do as she commands and feel the wet, juicy

> brown reward and lift it to my face.

>

> "Eat, my love.  It will  nourish you",  she gently

> whispers.

>

> i take it in my mouth and it is so good, i swoon and

> look into her eyes.

Average Summer's Day.

2hot4u19 on Incest Stories

It was summer break, and I was relaxing in the cool air conditioning in my house. My brother was outside in the pool with his friends and I wasn't allowed to go outside. He was always embarressed whenever I was around. I never really knew why. I mean, we were twins. It wasn't like we were complete opposites or anything. I never really thought much of it and usually just shrugged my shoulders and walked away. But today, was different however.

"Hey Jimmy..uhh..do you wanna come outside in the pool with me? My friends already left." Chris came inside the house dripping wet wearing only a speedo. I shrugged and answered, "Sure, why not." He smiled and said, "Cool, I'

Read More
ll be outside just tanning for a bit. Come outside when you're ready then." I nodded and went to my bedroom to get my swimsuit.

Once outside I looked over by the patio to see my brother laying in the sun with nothing on at all. My mouth went completely dry, but I thought nothing of it. I couldn't be turned on by my own brother. But my cock thought differently appearantly because it started to stiffen.

'Great..now I have to hide this from Chris. He would beat me up if he knew about this.' I quickly dove into the pool, unaware that my swimsuit had come off when I dove in.

'Shit...' I thought to myself. I quietly wadded through the water and retrieved my trunks. I got out of the water to put them on before Chris could see me.

"Hey bro, looks like your little friend there is happy," he laughed and pointed at my hard cock. I shielded it with my trunks and quickly slipped them on.

"Shuttup man." I snapped back at him. He raised his hands as if to surrender, "Gee sorry!! A guy can't joke around." He laughed and threw a towel at me. I wrapped the towel around my waist and laid down on the seat next to him. He smiled and took off his sunglasses.

"So what got you so hyped up there bro?" He kept smiling at me and put a hand on my thigh. It wasn't helping my growing erection either. "Chris, get off of me." Inside, I wanted him to move his hand up my thigh but just as I said for him to get off of me, he stopped. "I'm just joking around with you. What's your deal today?" He grabbed the tanning oil next to him and started to rub it into his chest. "Whatever Chris...whatever."

"Hey Jimmy, can you get my back for me?" He flipped his body over and handed me the small bottle of oil. I splashed the oil onto my hands and rubbed them together. I rubbed his back gently, "Nah..man, come on, get into it." I let my fingers really work into his back and he just sighed and moaned saying how good it felt. I was getting turned on by this most definetly. My hands slid down to his ass, "Yeah..do my ass too." I thought that was kind of odd, but rubbed his cheeks as he groaned. I started to test him now, I slid my finger along his crack. "Ohh yeah," he moaned.

'Hmmm..how far can I go with this now?' I thought. I spread his cheeks and looked at the winking hole awaiting my attention. I put more oil onto my hands and slid one finger into his ass. At first he tried to push the finger out, but once he relaxed he asked for more.

"Ohh fuck yeahhh..." He moaned and started to grind his ass into my finger making it go deeper. "Mmmm....oh yeaaa" I added another finger and another. Soon I had three fingers inside of him and he was still begging for more. I let my fingers slide out of him and he whined, "Aww.." But I spread his cheeks again and dove into his crack. I let my tounge lick his crinkled folds as he moaned in great pleasure. "Oh yeaahh, eat mee, oh fuck.." I had a huge boner by now and hid it as much as I possibly could. "Suck my cock! Oh! Oh! Jimmy, suck it!" I watched him flip over and I licked his cock head.

He pushed his cock into my mouth and I was deepthroating him. He was gagging me with each thrust. I fondled his balls and that was all it took, "Ohhhhh..." He gasped as he released three spirts of cum.

"That was fucking great Jimmy." He smiled and brought me closer to him as we kissed. At first I didn't kiss back, but after a minute or two I let our tounges wrestle with each other.

"You're coming in the shower with me, now." He winked and headed inside of the house.

I knew there would be more adventures soon...

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

FEEDBACK PLEASE!! :) Leave a review after reading or just rate it. Thanks everyone!! :) Part Two will be coming soon. lol

Have I been a bad girl: Part 2

thebradshaw on Teen Stories

This is the second part of the story since I got such a good response to the first part. It is completely fictional.



“Have I been a bad girl”. “Oh honey you’ve been the worst” he said as I licked the last drop of cum off my lips. “But I think you need to be taught a lesson and I might consider letting you out on good behaviour”. Slowly he pulled out the cell keys and turned the lock

Churh Boy.Haleuih

uwantapeiceofme8793 on Teen Stories

Church Boy


I sat there in church hardly able to keep my mind of  TaMarc.Just thinking about the size of his dick and if it would be able to fit inside of me.
Earlier that day we was playing around and and he lifted me up and i loved the feeling of his big arms picking me up.I wanted to feel him inside of me so bad,i loved the feeling of my legs spread open just for him around his waste.Finally church let out and i was so happy because i had to pee so bad.So right as im about to leave Travis mom asks him to walk me home,i wasnt sad or happy because all i knew rite then is that i had to pee really bad.So he walks me home and we were friends so we traded numbers.So after i used to the bathroom i just layed in my bed and thought of him and it drew my hand down towards

Read More
my pussy as i slowly rubbed it because just the mere thought of him touching me made my pussy wet.So i rubbed and rubbed and fingered myself till i came and drifted off to sleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Suddenly i heard my phone ring i picked up the phone thinking it was my sister i was so happy when i relized it was Travis.
"Hello"I say
"Hi Gia"TaMarc says.He sounded so sexy.
"Wassup its 2:30 why are you calling so late?"
"Umm so were u sleep?"
"Yea but im up now so wassup"
"Do you think you can meet me in the park up the street?"
"umm my parents are sleep so i guess so"
"ok ill see you when u get there"
So i slip on some shorts and a wife beda and my flip flops and go to the playground.
Surprisingly i see him sitting on the hood of his car.
So i walk over and he guides me to get in the car with him.
"So wassup wanted to talk?"I say
So then he kisses me and i just was so shocked i didnt know what to do.So he leans in to kiss me and i kiss him back letting his tounge seek the inside of my mouth.So i dont know what came over me but i just straddeled his lap and starting kissing him more wildly and passionate then ever.So he starts sucking on my neck and pulling my shirt over my head,he starts slowly kissing my breast(seeing as i didnt have a bra or undies on).I just let him do it seeing how i loved the touch from him.So he sits the seat back and starts kissing my stomach and my hips then he searches around for my clit and slowly starts rubbing it.
"o yeah that feels good"i say
"it does"travis says
So then he slowly starts to finger me and licking my clit.
Then i just come so hard it covered his face and he just licked all of it up.So then he leans up and kisses me tounging me heavyly.Evan tho i could taste my juices in my mouth it didnt matter,i was kissing him so it was all good.So then i guess he wanted me to return the favor but i didnt mind.So i happily got down on my knees to let him sit down and slowly took his dick out his pants.I slowl start to kiss the head of its making sure to massage his dick too.So then i take my tounge a lick the shaft of it.I hear him moan slightly as i take my tounge and circle it around the head of his penis.Then i started sucking on the head of his dick letting him slowly rub my nipple.So then he takes my head and slams it down on his dick its hurts a little but i didnt care,just the taste of his dick made me want it more.So i start to deepthroat it letting him guide my head to the was he wants it.
"Damn baby im about to come"Travis says
So i start to deepthroat it,and i start to go faster,sucking it harder and harder until i feel his warm,goey cum rush down his throat.
So he pulls me on his lap pulling a condom out.
"Put this on me"Travis says
So he starts sucking on my neck putting passion marks on my neck.
So he pulls me up on the tip of my dick letting his dick rub on my pussy.He slowly starts to enter me.
"Shit your so fucking tight"Travis says
So he takes my hips and pulls them down as he trusts forward letting me feel all of his 10 inches.
"ahhhh"I say.
"are you ok?"Travis says
"Yes"
So he slowly starts to rotate my hips into his dick,until i start rotating on my own while hes putting passion marks on my breast.
So he lays the seat back and lays me on the bottom.And enters the head into me and starts slowly putting it in.Then when it gets all the way in he starts grinding on me and i rub my clit.After about 10 min im on the verge of comming.
"Im about to come"I say
So he starts speeding up making me shudder with every thrust.
And i love every minute of it.
After about ten more minutes of him slowing down he turns me on all fours and starts to rip me apart putting his whole length in me and me loving it.So he thrust forwards coming.
"Shit baby"I say
"I love you"Travis says
"I Love........"
Suddenly i wake up.
"Damn it was only a dream"I scream.
So i get up and go to the bathroom and i hear my phone ring.
"Hello"I say
"Hey wassup with you"The Unknown caller says.
"Whos this"
"Travis"
"O hello"An instant smile comes across my face.
"So i dont know if its true or not but"
"But what?"
"Well someone tells me you like me"
"O"
"Is It true?"
"Yes.unfortunly"
"Y is that unfortune?"
"Because i know u dont like me back"
"Thats the thing if i didnt like you back i wouldnt have asked you about it"
"O so you do like me"
"Yea i do"
"So........................."
"So.....................do you want to be my girlfriend"
"Yes did u evan have to ask"
"O ok good but i have to call you back"
"Ok bye
"Bye baby"
He called me baby i cant believe it.I actually have travis as my boyfriend.I just layed back on my back thinking of the many pleasures to come............................................

If The Shoe Fits

Peter_Pan on Teen Stories

    As author of the Harper Valley series, one might even say the 'architect' of my daughters' ultimate loss of innocence - I must accept full responsibility. Despite their fully consensual stance, many readers might understandably infer, that for reasons of self-gratification, I encouraged their participation in activities that a more protective father may have avoided. Personally I do not share this view - the fact is, they railroaded me into taking them, although admittedly I did little subsequently to steer the three of them from their course of sexual (mis)adventure. Natalie, as has been clearly documented (in "HV Postscript") later embarked on a seriously perilous descent into sexual anarchy before being rescued literal

Read More
ly at the eleventh hour.

    Despite the fact that the three of them had cut all ties with the Valley, their lives back on-track....above and below the waist, I had always sensed an unspoken 'desire' if you wish, in all of them, to just once...'return to the scene of the crime.'

    In her last year at school, Jenna often 'looked' at me when I dropped her off some mornings, like she wanted me to take her home and forget I was her father for a few hours once again. Kylie would still come by my room to kiss me goodnight some nights and it didn't need an expert in body language to interpret her real motives for being there. Natalie too would come home from either a date or a girlfriend's place and we would have a late-night coffee in the den. The way she would hold my hand while talking, left no doubt that the memory of our nights spent together was never that far away.

    There has been another consequence to Harper Valley however. Aside from the hundreds of emails sent-in from readers worldwide - the greater proportion of which remains as I have mentioned before, female - principally in the 16-23 year-old sector - I have heard from a great many fathers (almost always in their mid forties) expressing their bitter frustration not only that they can never sexually possess their own daughters, but that they are unable to express their feelings to anyone. As great a panacea as Harper Valley may have been for them to read in terms of a physical outlet let's say, it has magnified for many, their own heartache and illicit desire for their young daughters. Many believe their feelings are requited but can never take that quantitative step of actually asking their daughters for fear of a subsequent domestic melt-down. Once you suggest your teenage daughter sleeps with you - there really is no way back from that, should she be shocked insensible. A marriage and sixteen years of fatherhood trust shattered by just half a dozen ill-timed words! Who would risk that?

    I have been asked: "What should I say to my daughter that she might understand?" "How can I tell my wife, how I feel about Meredith?" "She often lets me see her after school in just her bra and panties...do you think she wants me to touch her?"

    Even such diabolically sad questions as "I know she's only thirteen, but I have these dreadful feelings of wanting to undress her and touch her - am I a complete sicko?" Only other men with similar experiences or feelings can of course understand these situations. In almost every email that touches on this subject, the father's great love and desire for his daughter comes through, rather than blatant lust for the unattainable." Sadly, every case is different and there are no hard and fast ground-rules. Equally, no concise answers.

    Bob though struck a chord with me. With two daughters just a year younger than Jenna and Kylie, his first email echoed his unspoken wish to if not exploit them sexually himself, to see them dressed provocatively (in company with my own girls I must add) and to be then used and abused in time-honored male fashion. Just why the thought of seeing one's teenage daughters dressed sexily and having considerably older men cum all over their dresses and faces is so arousing, I honestly cannot divine - but having been in the very fortunate position at Harper Valley of actually seeing this happen, both with my own daughters and many other young girls, I can only say it is an awesome visual revelation. In Bob's case I suspect, having two fully innocent and supposedly virginal daughters on site - the concept became even hotter.

    In subsequent emails, Bob forwarded to me pictures of the two girls that to be honest, aroused in myself, feelings not wholly at odds with his own. Angela, a most beautiful brunette, whose eyes held the key not only to your inner desires but hers also, stared up at me with an expression of confidence and allure that belied her fifteen years. Superbly groomed and made-up, the silver cross hanging from the tasteful little chain around her neck added to the carefully crafted aura of innocence, while the solitary red shoulder-strap presented a hint of flirtatious tease that I knew only too well, having the privilege of seeing all three of my own girl's shoulder straps lowered to many an indecent level at the behest of numerous male admirers.

    Tiffany meanwhile smiled up at me from her own photographic study. Technically blonde I suppose, something in her expression reminded me of a youthful Priscilla Presley. Equally well-groomed as her younger sister, something about the sixteen-year old schoolgirl infused my deep interest. Dressed all in white, she was a dream and studying the picture for several minutes, I found it impossible to suppress many an inappropriate image of the young girl in far more revealing a pose and in infinitely less dressier a state if the truth be known.

    It was only in a later email when Bob attached a picture of his wife Amy, that the genetic source of the girls' appeal became evident. A stunningly beautiful woman herself, she did not look old enough to have children much past pre-school, let alone teenagers. Let's just say the Gods had favored Bob to a greater degree than most of us!

    It was during one of our bi-monthly cappuccinos together that I happened to mention to Jerry the enigma that was Bob's wife and their two sexy-as-all-hell daughters. I mentioned also the fact that their father had in recent emails expressed a growing desire to see them dressed-up in the full satin mini-dress thing with nylons, high heels...the whole enchilada.

   "Seem to remember you once bringing Jenna and Kylie thus attired many months ago," Jerry reminded me wistfully. Recalling in seminal detail the effect that had had on the general male populace at the time, I was lost in my own retro thought processes for a moment.

   "And what? You're saying this Bob character wants to go down the same road with his two??" His words brought me back to the real-time.

   "Well whether he's actually wanting to do it, or is just a slave to fantasy, I couldn't tell you Jer. Have to get back to you on that one. Plus one other little problem anyway...."

   "Yeah, what's that?" Jerry asked.

   "He's in LA," I grinned.

   "Oh great Noel, well I guess we can strike that one huh?" he muttered forlornly.

    As it happened, Bob made fairly regular contact with me after that and it was during one such email he finally admitted in lustful detail, the depth of his illicit desires. Not only did he crave some seriously perverted moments with all three of my girls, he longed to see both Angela and Tiffany involved in the action up to their (doubtless) cute little nipples. It was his 'greatest fantasy' he reiterated, to see both, decked out in satiny prom-night dresses or similar, their nylons exposed well beyond their garter belts, and in high heels to boot - being taken repeatedly by more than one man and subsequently having their clothes and faces sprayed with cum.

    Not the least constructive of fantasies when you come to think about it!

    Given the detailed published recollections of my own girl's experiences at Harper Valley I was in no position to admonish the man for his innate desires upon my own three. After all, the more I studied his daughter's photographs - the more the overall concept appealed to me.

    Now, I freely admit - not every Harper session was recorded for posterity in "The Complete Harper Valley." One party in fact involved Jenna and Kylie being dressed pretty much as Bob describes - quite obviously a widespread male fantasy, as several fathers had been daring them to attend in evening wear, nylons and heels. It hadn't taken much urging for the girls to comply as I recall. They were so sore that night!

    During the course of subsequent exchanges, I asked Bob not only how "serious" he was about this, but how might such be viewed by both his wife and daughters?

    In his reply he told me (and I had no reason to doubt his integrity here) that of late...his wife had taken to displaying her nylon-clad legs "more than ever," in public, and that he felt the girls were heading down the same track. I asked him what he meant exactly and he replied that they were becoming major sexual teases and that his wife appeared not to mind greatly. As to the question "did he think that all three might perhaps be prepared to 'overstep the line of social acceptance?' Bob simply replied that he "didn't know, but that it was killing him in terms of lethal imagery." That I could well understand!

    Reporting back to Jerry at out next coffee-bar meet, I simply said "I have a gut feeling about this Jer, not only is Bob on the level I'm 100% sure, I really think these girls are up for it....don't ask me why, it's just what their pictures tell me.

   "Even so," he replied, "What's the point? - they're in Los Angeles need I remind you? They may as well be dancing naked in the shopping center there - what can we do about it? Look if you're so keen to get naughty with some young girls in mini-dresses, garter-belts and heels. why not get your three to dress up and bring them back over to the next party. It'd be a sell-out!"

   "I told you Jer," I replied. "We're out and staying out - you all know that!"

   "Then what the hell are we talking about here Noel," he replied.

   "Well I'll tell you Jer," I answered slowly. "I've been speaking to this guy and it's just a sketchy idea at this stage but we could maybe go to LA and meet up with Bob in a decent hotel downtown - like, us having some business to transact, and just see what unravels?"

   "You mean "we" as in you, Kylie and Jenna?" he interjected.

   "I was meaning Natalie too - maybe you and Michelle, Warwick and Brianna? as well.

    He looked at me for a minute. "You've totally flipped - you know that?...You want to spend what, twenty grand between us? to go meet up with some guy in a hotel in LA on the off-chance we can fuck his daughters while he fucks ours? Yeah right! besides, you just told me your three were off-limits big time."

   "This is different," I tried to reason.

   "Do they know anything about this?" he asked

   "Not yet," I told him, "But are you kidding? The chance to go to the US for the weekend - they'd happily dress-up for us."

   "What, and then spread their legs like in the good old days?" he added sarcastically.

   "I'm not asking or expecting any such thing," I replied, already imagining them doing just that.

   "Bet you wouldn't be advocating they go shopping downstairs to fill-in some time either," Jer levelled at me accusingly.

    I knew of course that in the event this could be arranged somehow, the instant they saw Bob and his family they may perhaps twig to the whole deal and realise why Jerry and Warwick had brought their kids too. I didn't figure they would be all that disappointed in me either - a last hurrah as it were. You know, when I think about it - I really need to be locked up.

   "Incidentally Jer," I said, putting my coffee on the table, "Got something you might be interested in."

   "Yeah?...what's that?" he replied.

    I pushed the photos of Angela and Tiffany alongside his ham and cheese melt. He almost choked. "Saints and sinners," he muttered, "That's really his daughters?"

    I pointed out one from the other. "And this is Amy, his wife," I added, pushing the photo of her and the two girls, alongside the other glossies. For a moment he was a study in contemplation.

   "Well lets just say it explains Bob's thinking....and your interest too come to that," Jer commented. I could see his hand was almost shaking. "Jesus mate, they are as hot as your three, how old are they again?"

   "Angela's fifteen and Tiff sixteen," I reiterated. "They look older huh?"

   "I wasn't looking at their faces," he murmured. I could hardly blame him.

    From emailed correspondence between Bob and I in the coming weeks, it was obvious he was keen to pursue the "business meeting" scenario, and that the potential for Jerry and Warwick to accompany us with their daughters also, was causing him to froth at the mouth. Not exactly 'Harper Valley comes to town' but getting on for it!

   "Will they all be dressed up?" he wrote. I knew exactly what he meant.

    Of course the question of his two daughter's involvement, was not one he could answer although God-knows - his preferences were clear enough.

    Having seen Amy, Tiffany and Angela's pictures, Jerry was an instant convert. Warwick simply said he "liked LA anyway!"

    At the point I broke the news to my three girls - adhering of course to the same "business forum" cover-story, they all jumped at the chance. Having additionally one of our major Airlines as an on-going client, I was able to swing a deal for the eight of us at close to half price.

    Two weeks later, Friday afternoon saw our three families checking-in at the United Airlines flight desk before we retired to the refreshments lounge to await our boarding call. Warwick was surprisingly animated, Jer, having trouble keeping his hands off my three, and Michelle and Brianna giggling away like the beautiful little teases they always were. I couldn't help thinking...whatever charms Tiffany and Angela might be able to dredge up collectively, they would be hard-pressed to equal, let alone top, the sheer youthful zest and desirability of the five angels we were packing that day. I mentioned as much to Jer who just nodded.

   "If you have any idea what I would like to do with Natalie, Jenna and Kylie," he began, "It's been so long.....".

   "Say no more Jer," I cut him off...."I'll only have to mutilate you badly if you tell me!" His sudden glance downwards suggested he wasn't too sure about that one.

    One incongruity about flying to LA from Australia that never ceases to amaze - the fact that you get there a few hours before you left Sydney, courtesy of the International date line. Since we were spending just the Friday and Saturday night in LA, we picked up a cheap Voyager on a two-day rental plan....all the girls expecting obviously to be accorded another Anaheim/Disneyland indulgence - especially with Brianna never having been there. Actually, none of us ever grew up if the truth be known. Why else do you imagine I am Peter_Pan?

    Had not the Wilshire Grand its own parking facilities, we would have been driving the length of Wilshire Boulevarde most of Friday night, looking for a space. Pre-booked, we had three adjoining suites, Warwick and Brianna next to us, Jerry and Michelle - further down the hallway.

    First up, I called Bob and told him we were "in residence." He sounded pretty happy and we agreed to all meet later for dinner in the Cardini restaurant down in the hotel lobby. As far as the girls all knew, the meeting was purely in relation to a business venture between Jerry, myself Warwick and our American counterpart.

   "It's kind of a formal restaurant," I told my three (Jerry and Warwick I knew, passing along the same information to their girls) "The guy we've come to meet will be bringing his family he tells me, so dress to impress huh?" They had come prepared and with no expectation I'm sure of anything much beyond just sitting there and looking pretty, they took themselves off to the bathroom to set about creating an impression.

    Forty minutes can make such a difference. Three bubbly young daughters walked into the en-suite - three courtesans walked out! Natalie had on a shimmering gold two-piece who's sole purpose appeared to be that of highlighting the deepest cleavage I had ever known her to put on view, as well as show-casing by virtue of its tightness - her now highly spankable rear-end. The sheerest of nylons disappeared up into the forbidden zone, the whole image being set off by a pair of gold-inlaid high heels with some sort of Roman lacing around the ankles. I was thinking - this has to be every man's fantasy - but then I saw Kylie.

    Dresses like that should be illegal. Blue satin, it wasn't so much tight on her as sprayed-on. Whether actually satin or silk I couldn't at first adjudge, I was too busy looking at other things. Like her older sister, her breasts were defying gravity in whatever technologically advanced bra that was and at the point the dress curved in to her waist, her beautiful figure was accentuated to the max. She had on stockings that if I was not mistaken were held up by a sexy garter-belt she must have brought along for the occasion. The smile she tossed me in passing, acknowledged exactly what I was thinking.

    Jenna's outfit removed what sanity I may still have been clinging to. A satiny two-piece, the top was so low cut at the back you could see the clasp of what was obviously a strapless bra. Almost metallic looking, the camisole-inspired top hung adrift from that micro-mini skirt by almost two inches, rendering unto the male gaze, a ribbon of naked teenage abdomen that could only ever be tempered with a cold shower. She too was wearing sexy stockings and God knows what underneath. The heels just set off the vision perfectly. Bob was risking his health and he didn't even know it yet.

   "Do we look alright dad?" Kylie smiled teasingly.

   I just looked at those three angels, wanting nothing other than to take them all back to bed right then and there and to fuck them senseless by rotation. I knew instinctively it was their combined preference too.

   "You are the three prettiest girls any father ever had for daughters," I told them. "I don't have to say what I feel do I?" They all lowered their gaze - Natalie even blushed slightly.

    Each had the most conservative of make-up on, that simply highlighted their natural beauty - just a touch of mascara, blusher and lip-gloss. I was having chest pains.

   "C'mon kids, lets go downstairs," I said, opening the door and ushering them out - mainly so's I could take in the full arousing aspect of their sexy little bottoms in passing. And how disorientating were those combined perfumes? Just as well the stairs had a hand-rail!

    Just across from reception, Jer and Warwick, both resplendent in dinner-suits, waited outside the doors to the Cardini with Brianna and Michelle in tow, equally as stunning as my three. Seems everyone had opted for mini-dresses designed, if not to kill - to optically cripple and to induce a Hamelin-like fascination. Michelle's hemline for instance was so far above the knee, I had already made a mental note to be under the table when she sat down.

    Having previously made a booking for twelve, our table was already set-up and ready. We took our seats, Jer and I at opposing heads of the table, leaving four spaces in the center - two either side for our visitors. Bob's two daughters I figured would be best served seated between Kylie and Brianna.

    Barely had I mentioned that "Bob and his family will be here shortly," when my eyes lit upon on a small group just that second walking through the door. One of them was Bob I'd presume - I really wasn't looking! Angela, hugging her mother's left arm was all I could concentrate on. In a dress not dissimilar to Natalie's, she carried herself like a model. Made-up professionally by the look of it, all I could think of was, how pretty she must look in just her bra and panties. Tiffany was no less captivating and quite honestly I have to wonder how Bob had managed to rein-in his testosteronic urges these past few years. Amy too was quite as beautiful as in her picture looking still in her mid-twenties. The outfit she had on left little to the imagination. He was right - she quite obviously did enjoy flaunting her charms - those which preceded her especially.

    Introductions involving that many people took a while but let it be said Angela and Tiffany hit it off with our five instantly. Even by the time Bob and Amy had met myself, Jer and Warwick...the seven girls were all chatting together across the table like old friends. Boys, movies, cell-phones - some things never change!

    Bob's face was a study in fully abandoned lust. Not so much a kid in a candy shop as a greyhound brought up by a family of March hares. The poor guy didn't know which way to look. More than once Natalie caught him staring at her and flashed him one of her trademark "I'm a good Catholic girl, but anyone can be persuaded" looks.

    Not that Jerry was in any calmer a state, staring at Tiffany as a lifer might stare at Miss August as she bends over to retrieve an earring while wearing a bikini. That's OK...what I was imagining doing to Angela doesn't bear admission either. In an attempt to distract myself I began talking to Amy but all this achieved was to focus my attentions instead on her "come hither or get lost" cleavage.

    Hell, we were supposed to be there for business - you'd never have guessed it!

    The Cardini is a class act let it be known. Most of the girls settled for the "Sfilatino Al Taccino" - a smoked turkey creation that looked pretty damn good. Jer and I stuck with "Chianina Rustica" a New York cut steak that is so thick it comes with a chain-saw. Amy and Warwick gambled on the Monterey Chicken while Bob slummed it with the Cardini burger which if marketed properly would put McDonalds out of business overnight.

    Neither Bob or Amy seemed to be watching their children's alcoholic intake and since no-one asked for ID they and ours partook of a cruiser each and God knows how much champagne...there were a hell of a lot of empty bottles as I recall.

    How anyone managed dessert I don't know, but after the demise of the Grand Marnier souffle, various bowls of sorbet, sodas and coffees, everyone was running on a full tank.

    Under the pretext then of really having to discuss business, it was suggested Amy and the seven girls retire to our suite for a nightcap, whatever, and wait for us to come up later. With two King size double beds, one single, lounges, chairs and an enormous table - there was more than enough space for them to relax.

**

   "I can't believe those daughters of yours," Bob said, putting his coffee cup down and missing the saucer by a good few inches. "For Chrissakes guys, I can only imagine what it was like at the parties - your three Noel are unbelievable. That middle one....what's her name? Kylie? Jeez, I'm sorry for saying this - its just the champagne talking....but even reading all that stuff you wrote that she and her sisters did - seeing her sitting there just made me..."

   "Yeah, it's OK Bob," I cut him off. "You wouldn't want to know my thoughts either, staring at your two."

   "Would you really like to fuck them? he semi slurred. Several heads turned around slightly from neighboring tables.

   "Well I can't speak for Noel," Warwick announced suddenly, "But I can tell you this - if your two ever came to one of our parties - they would be coming home pretty sore."

    Bob was silent for a moment. "You all know I want to see them fucked don't you?" he drawled.

   "Amy too?" put in Jerry hopefully.

   "Sure," Bob answered...."Think its gonna happen?"

   "Let's go upstairs and find out," Warwick smiled finishing his own short black.

   "Just hold on a moment," I interjected. "We're supposed to be having a business meeting here. We can't just go up there after five minutes and expect no-one to be suspicious. As far as I know, none of them....your wife included Bob, have any idea why we brought them all here....right?"

   "I guess not he said," Jer was nodding wisely I noticed.

   "He's right," he said, "Last thing we want to do is to alert any of them that we have plans afoot."

    And thus we did the worst possible thing in ordering another round of drinks. Subsequently, there was a truck-load of discussion but it sure as Hell wasn't business.

    By my fifth JD and ice, I was certainly happily disposed towards life let's say. I can't speak for the others but I figure it would not be an inaccurism to describe their condition as er, 'needful?'

    Jer stumbled twice between the checkout counter and the elevator- and they're directly opposite one another. Jenna opened the door to our suite.

   "Oh Hello dad," she smiled "Finished your meeting?" She glanced at the other three and surely could not fail to have noticed Bob stripping her with his eyes....nothing she hasn't seen a hundred times before of course.

   "Three of them," Bob muttered under his breath as we entered the room..."God and I thought I had problems with just my two!"

    Inside another shock awaited. The table over near the TV contained now a veritable jumble of empty glasses and vodka-cruiser bottles. There appeared to be also more than the usual amount of giggling. Brianna, Kylie and Tiffany were spread comfortably over one of the King-size beds, Natalie and Amy were seated over by the window - both drinking some beverage that would appear to have originated from Room Service and enjoying each other's company, to judge by the occasional laughter and Amy's propensity to touch Natalie's arm when making a point about something.

    Angela, Jenna and Michelle had commandeered the other double bed and were equally engrossed in some animated discussion. The good news is that whether any of them knew it or not, more than a hint of sexy panties was visible - in Tiffany's case, some of her garter-belt as well. Pretty much all their skirts and dresses had ridden up their owner's thighs to a degree and it would have taken decidedly more will-power than the four of us men had on site, to overlook the smorgasbord of temptation in various coronary-inducing poses around the room.

   Bob's none too quiet "Jesus Christ" as he looked around the suite said it all!

    Figuring to take the softest option on offer, I simply drew a chair up beside Natalie, asked if I could refresh either her or Amy's drink - that being merely an excuse to pour myself another one.

    Bob and Jerry took themselves off to the far side of the room, Bob none too surprisingly sat himself down near Kylie while Jer seated himself way nearer Tiffany than he need. Judging by Tiff's "you gotta be kidding" glance in his direction, I wouldn't say he made that great a first-up impression. Brianna though flashed him a genuinely warm smile and moved in a little closer.

    Warwick then sidled over to the other bed and no sooner had he sat down there than Michelle cuddled his arm and nestled right up close and personal. His expression suggested he wished it had been Jenna!

   "You two know each other well?" Angela asked in all innocence. Michelle giggled, as did Jenna of course.

   "Oh yeah...really well," Michelle told her, "He's my father's best friend, along with Mr Baker over there. We all see heaps of each other."

   "Our dad doesn't have that many friends," I heard Angela drawl in her rather attractive Cali accent. "Such a shame," she giggled like the sexy little fifteen year old she is.

    Closer to home, I was finding Amy a major distraction. She certainly had all the flirtatious moves down pat - eye flutters, crossing and uncrossing of the legs for effect. Not exactly the Sharon Stone/Basic Instinct shuffle but enough to let me know her nylons only reached up a finite way and that beyond that, lay areas one might find very interesting. I was certainly interested.

    More than once I recall wondering if she had a thing for girls. Just the way she would rest her hand on Natalie's thigh occasionally or the hot smiles she seemed to be giving her. I could have been wrong...and certainly Nat didn't seem to notice anything unusual. How was I ever going to get my hands in this woman's panties, never mind anything else.

    Natalie's sudden "Oh my gosh dad," followed by her hand over her mouth, more to limit her giggles than anything else, had me turn my head sharply.

    God knows how Kylie had gotten sucked in to the action - last I saw, Jerry was snuggling up to Brianna, but unless my eyes deceived me, Jer was planting a couple of smoochies on Kylie's arm and shoulders. Making little attempt to escape her fate, she was giggling along with Brianna. Tiffany's face was priceless.

   "Mr Clarke" she spluttered, "Are you crazy? Her father's just over there talking with my mom

   "I don't think she minds too much," I heard Jer reply. "Besides Tiffany, we often do this - you should try it!"

    So saying, he kissed Kylie flush on the lips. Tiffany just sat there staring. She also appeared to be inching her way towards Brianna - either for moral support or to get a better view of proceedings. I couldn't tell which.

   "You don't mind your friend kissing your daughter?" Amy asked incredulously.

   "Not really up to me to mind is it?" I replied. "Kylie's old enough to know who she wants to kiss her and who she doesn't. Besides," I held my glass up, "alcohol does bring out the uninhibited in us doesn't it?"

    Amy looked as shocked as her daughter momentarily but this changed to outright confusion as she happened to glance to her left and saw her husband not only holding Brianna's hand, but beginning to kiss her softly. Not a metre away on the bed, Tiffany's hand went to her mouth. "Dad," she cried out, "What's happening here?"

    Amy quite obviously about to call her attorney with instructions to start divorce proceedings, was halfway out of her seat. Taking her arm I restrained her.

   "Its just the bourbon reacting Amy, he doesn't mean anything by it - trust me." I said.

    Having had more than her share herself, she half fell back into the chair. I passed her her drink, figuring that the more she had right now the better she might handle whatever was to come. To my right, Natalie was emptying her glass too and if I didn't know better, she was looking a little the worse for wear herself. I tossed her a smile and turned back to Amy.

   "I can't believe this," she was murmuring, watching now as Bob's hands were inching up to within centimeters of the underside of Brianna's rather seductive breasts, encased as they were in that silky little top that invited one to slip a hand down where they shouldn't. Brianna was happy to let the man kiss her and being forced ever further back on to the coverlet, that dress was no longer making any pretence at decency. Her garter belt was plainly visible as was a hint of those delicately laced panties. Wasting no time, Bob slipped a hand up between her legs and from what I could see, was beginning to rub her softly right at the apex of those slim nylon-clad legs.

    Tiffany looked towards her mom in desperation and at the point Jerry slid his hand down Kylie's top, right alongside her, openly feeling her up while kissing her passionately, I could feel the mood of the room subtly changing. No one could watch such intimacies without a degree of involvement.

    From Tiffany's viewpoint it wasn't even a man's influence that brought her undone - simply Kylie taking a hold of her hand as she permitted Jerry free license to caress her body curves. Even as Amy's hand flew to her mouth in shock, Tiff allowed herself to be drawn up between Jer and Kylie, and Jerry's first kiss of her admittedly highly desirable lips, meant there was no going back - for any of them.

    Bob's paedophilic indulgence with Brianna wasn't so committed that he failed to see what was happening to Tiffany and if that wasn't a wicked smile escaped his lips right at that moment, then I'm a poor judge of paternal appreciation.

    On bed number two, Warwick had Michelle on her back and was beginning to caress her breasts rather lewdly, covered up of course, as they still were. Following her sister's lead, Jenna had taken a hold of Angela's hand and despite the fifteen year old's understandably shocked condition I was almost certain the carnal activities being transacted virtually alongside them, had her attention fully riveted.

   "Kiss her dad," Natalie giggled as she got up, intent it would seem on joining her younger sister and Angela. I looked across at Amy who was just glancing wide-eyed around the room muttering almost incoherently, "This can't be happening - they're all just young schoolgirls."

   "Well you're not," I suggested, patting my lap and figuring "What the hell, nothing to lose here."

    In retrospect, I have no doubt it was the alcohol that was making all the decisions at this stage. Just how much the girls had consumed was an unknown quantity but this, combined with their sexy attire had to be a factor in their rapidly lowering inhibitions. For my three of course, it was a chance to re-live some wickedly fun times and they weren't about to bypass the opportunity. From Angela and Tiffany's viewpoint - how do you think they felt seeing girls practically their own age being felt up by adult men just an arms-length away? School was definitely in!

    Amy must have figured it was a case of que sera sera too, as she showed little in the way of hesitation before seating her well sculptured rear down in my lap. I had suddenly the most kissable of moist lips but centimetres from my own. She was no amateur.

    Fully willing to submit to the wandering hands routine, I can only say that seeing that which I could, down her generously curved cleavage was nothing to the sensations afforded by gently fondling those wonderful orbs.

   "OMG mom," issued from young Angela's lips as she noticed her mother's submissive repose. At the point however Warwick then groped her own breasts while still attending to something of interest well up beneath Michelle's crumpled skirt, she had other things on her mind. Amy was no longer watching anyone. Merely wanting to be kissed now and judging by her legs - inching apart by the minute - certainly a candidate for some upskirt therapy.

    In between some dexterous manipulation of Amy's remarkably skimpy little knickers, that itself was causing my newly come-by friend to moan audibly, I could see Bob having the time of his life with Kylie now. Her blue satin dress pushed right up to the waist, one could only make the comment that her fully exposed garter-belt, slender stockinged legs with one heel off, the other dangling from her foot and open soft-skinned thighs, must inevitably invite the worst of male attention. Even Jer turned his attentions from the front of Brianna's wholly visible panties to mutter his encouragement.

    Still clinging on to Kylie's right hand, Tiffany watched her father's indecent handling of her new friend, barely able to credit what she was seeing, let alone knowing what to make of the indiscriminate kisses she was receiving herself from Jerry. She was even more disorientated when Natalie seated herself beside her on the bed and replaced Kylie's hand with her own, allowing her sister to now pay full attention to what Tiffany's father was doing to her.

    It took but the judicious slipping of two fingers beneath Amy's panties to discover the wetness on site. Sprawled inelegantly across me now, I allowed myself the luxury of feeling up her sexy little bottom as with my free hand, I unzipped myself. Hardly any point playing the coy guest any longer. We both wanted the same thing.

    Aware of course that her breasts were highly visible down her top. Amy wriggled them for effect as I kissed her. She was, if not a pole-cat on heat, then a lioness ready for all-comers. I had no need to position myself, she did it for me, and encouraging me to slip her panties down, she guided my erection to where it definitely wanted to be. Entering her with consummate ease she gasped as I pushed hard up into her. This was way better than even a JD and ice!

    Following the progress of the other players around the room was getting more difficult.

    Strangely, rather than making any attempt to fuck Kylie for the moment, Bob had somehow persuaded her to wank him instead. He really did want to see a young girl in her prom dress, splattered with cum I realised. He was to get his wish. Not a minute later - mind you Kylie is no slacker when it comes to hand-jobs - he let out a highly vocal "Oh God" as he spurted a heap of sticky white stuff right across her panties, the tops of her stockings, the front of her dress, even managing to catch her cheeks with a few wayward spurts. The expression on Tiffany's face was of total disbelief, but I could hardly fail to notice her hand inching its way beneath the hemline of that sexy little dress as Jer managed to slip his erection deep into Brianna's pussy, that she was thoughtfully presenting as a viable option, holding her panties aside as she was at that moment.

    Seeing once again, my own daughter on the receiving end of a stream of hot cum, I was reminded of the best of those Harper nights and relinquished forthwith a somewhat hot stream myself - exactly where Amy had planned. We didn't waste any on her panties however - all was stacked neatly deep inside her vaginal storehouse. I felt her beginning to purr.

    Now don't think that Warwick was reading a comic book all this time either. Having moved on from Michelle....and quite what he had done with her I don't know, although I did notice a pair of silky little blue undies on the carper that definitely weren't Jenna's....he now had Angela and Jenna flat on their backs (still holding hands) while he knelt between them.

    I could see Angela crying out "No, No..." as he began pushing both hers and Jenna's skirt up. As both their garter-belts were exposed, Angela half-heartedly pushed his hand away but was persuaded by Jenna to just lie there and accept her fate. The impending visual indecencies were I realised, having a most constructive effect on my own erection that was re-solidifying by the second - much to Amy's pleasure it must be admitted. Lying still face down on me, she was unable to observe her two daughters' somewhat precarious situation, which may have been just as well.

    Bob? You couldn't fault his enthusiasm either. Not content with my daughter's hand in his pants, he was paying Natalie the kind of attention she had been weaned off for several months. With his hand well up under her dress now, he was applying pressure to a most indecent spot, to judge by her enforced wriggling. She and Kylie exchanged words of some kind but I couldn't make out what they were. Tiffany's "Oh my God dad." however was fully audible - wished I could have seen the fun her hand was having somewhere up between those slim and stockinged legs.

    Although my view was sometimes stifled by Amy's mass of hair obscuring proceedings, I did notice Warwick finally getting either hand well inside both Jenna and Angela's silky knickers which brought soft moans from both girls. Seeing her younger sister's plight, Tiffany called out "Ohh Angela" but was unable to contribute further to the conversation as Jerry, evidently going for broke, had disentangled himself from between Brianna's legs and was now embarking on a program to apply evidently some selfless therapy to the teenager's well defined breasts.

    Watching Tiffany's aggravated assault, Bob was one happy man. "Pull her panties down Jerry," he vocalised clearly, while pursuing the exact same course with my eldest daughter, who clearly was putting up no resistance to having her own undies tugged down....no easy chore when one has to contend with a garter belt. Not wishing to be excluded from the communal entertainment underway, I noticed Michelle beginning to kiss Jenna now, slipping her hand down my daughter's front and fondling her breasts even as Warwick attended now to her lower extremities, maintaining a similar investigation of Angela's still concealed pussy.

    It was too much for me. Having only to get Amy to arch her hips marginally, I gained re-entry in seconds and this took care of our joint concentration.

   "Fuck me," she all but whimpered, kissing me passionately, whilst wriggling her bottom to gain maximum penetrative pleasure. Actually, the pleasure was all mine, now I think about it. Exactly what satisfaction Bob was accruing from seeing his wife fucked in the position she was, I can't say. I suspect he was concentrating more on his daughter's immediate defilement and Natalie's skimpy white-lace knickers that he was so busily extricating.

    Amy was fully given-over to uninhibited indulgence that might have drawn attention to herself had not the other girls' vocalised pleasures been such an aural distraction.

    Experiencing now considerable frustration in finding those garter belts such an impediment to removing the girl's panties, Warwick was forced to enlist Jenna's help, who by deft unhooking of certain key clasps with her free right hand, paved the way for Warwick's progress. Although on her back still, I could see Angela gasp as my youngest daughter's panties made their way below her knees - exposing to all her small triangle of dark brown curls - one that Warwick's fingers were now lost in, as he sought out the real prize.

     Perhaps the sight of her friends now fully exposed and keenly felt-up pussy triggered the end of her part-time resistance, but Angela I could see was now unhooking her own garter belt and allowing Warwick to tug down her panties as well. I couldn't begin to impart to you just how hot those kids looked with their skirts up around their hips, breasts straining against the clingy evening-wear as Warwick took full advantage of the parted Red Sea - fingering both girls now as they wriggled and gasped in pleasured delight. Inclining his head towards Angela, I noticed her slip an arm around his neck, allowing him to kiss her passionately. Alternating then her lips with Jenna's, he had both girls crying out in needful complicity within minutes.

    Over on the Western Front, Jerry was in no mood to take no for an answer and despite Tiffany's brave, though some might say half-hearted struggles to maintain her fully dressed state, she was fighting a losing battle. Groping her youthful breasts at will, Jer not only had her skirt so high, those silky little knickers were full exposed, he was half way to getting them off her, having either navigated somehow, her garter belt, or by simply ripping his way south. Brute force is often a most successful option faced with such constraints. Whatever he had done, the insides of her thighs now contrasted whitely with those slim stockinged legs that kicked and wriggled in a flurry of girlish resistance.

    As Bob finally rid Natalie of her panties, exposing her charms to one and all - he grinned his undeniable approval at his eldest daughter's on-going molestation. "For God's sake fuck her Jerry," he drooled.

    Pretty sure that's what Jerry had planned as he appeared right then to be re-positioning himself for a full frontal challenge. Tiffany was holding him at arms length, probably unaware that her left breast was now three-quarters free of whatever sexy little bra it was she had on. Luckily, from a male viewpoint, her nipple was a part of the exposed section and it looked to me one healthily aroused little nipple at that.

    My all-up view was greatly enhanced at that moment as, having completed another procreative cycle within Amy's delightfully compliant little pussy, she had taken herself off to the washroom for a make-over - least until she saw Tiffany's impending rape which caused her to sink to the floor hand to mouth...if not sobbing, then in the first stages of severe shock.

    Despite having Warwick's penetrative fingers well up inside their own pussies, performing unspeakably naughty things, Angela and Jenna were both angling glances at the other bed, spellbound in regard to Jerry's progress with Tiffany as vocally encouraged by the girl's father.

    Having reached the business end of his fumblings, Jerry was in the process of aligning his tool-of-trade with Tiffany's highly arousing slit when, she cast one last despairing look at her father, plainly asking the question "Are you going to let him rape me daddy?"

    Given that Bob himself had my daughter's legs spread to the max and was enjoying the sensation afforded the back of his hand by her stockinged legs, he could hardly be seen as an unbiased third party so far as Tiffany was concerned. The fact is, he thrust into Natalie at precisely the same moment that Jerry penetrated Tiffany's personal airspace with an ease that would suggest her virginity had caught the early train.

    Hard to know who to watch? With Natalie crying out in pleasure, Tiffany crying out in fake distress and Angela and Jenna thrusting their hips up to make it easier on Warwick's fingers - I could but thank the Gods of erotic dysfunctionality for this latest visual treat. Kylie and Brianna even were making the most of their time together I noticed. Just slightly away to the left of Bob, they sat alongside one another, riveted by the sight of Bob's cock penetrating Natalie's pussy with rhythmic precision. If then seeing Brianna's hand slipping its determined way up beneath Kylie's hemline en-route to her probably drenched pussy wasn't an added attraction par excellence, then I don't know what is.

    Bob was deliriously happy. Openly fucking Natalie now like a deranged manikin, observing Jerry's debauched handling...make that aggravated penetration, of his eldest daughter, not a nipple's reach away, must surely have been at the very apex of his wildest fantasies. Sighs, moans and cries of passion rent the air as everyone's daughter began to suffer various degrees of sexual meltdown.

    Amy I noted was still the far side of the room on her knees and more likely than not, unaware she had one hand up beneath her skirt, idly frigging herself senseless as she watched her two girls cross the line from middle-class innocence to uptown whore with little or no coercion. Angela especially, was bucking wildly beneath Warwick's digital caresses while Jenna had spread her legs so wide, one was draped lewdly across Angela's thigh.

    I could no longer remain a passive observer.

    Tiffany was a sight close to, not just on account of Jerry spurting at that moment, his entire procreative wad deep inside her, but by virtue of the fact, her sexy little breasts were now almost adrift from her bra and were jiggling in time to Jerry's thrusts. She barely even noticed when Bob leaned across Natalie's used and abused body, to fondle her himself once or twice.

   "You fuck her now Noel - please," he almost whimpered as he saw me approach. Tiffany was almost out to it - which suited my needs admirably I have to say. She made no attempt to close up her legs as I took Jerry's place, who quite the worse for wear, sank down on the far-side edge of the bed

   "You OK sweetheart," I muttered to Natalie who just gave me the biggest smile as she clung now to Bob, arching her hips up to milk the last of the storehouse. Her pussy glistened and her breasts straining to break free of their (probably unwanted) restraint.

    Tiffany's eyes opened as I manoeuvered myself between her slim legs. Her expression, somewhat one of resigned acceptance, yet maintaining also a glint of flirtatious tease, drew me to her. I kissed her softly and that really changed the playing field. Lips like that you don't taste every day - and I wanted to taste more. She returned fire with fire and slipping into her effortlessly, a new-found passion took care of basics while I worked both her breasts free of her top, fully exposing those pretty brown nipples that pleaded to be suckled. Not that easy to do while you are gratuitously fucking their owner, but I managed nevertheless.

    Bob meanwhile had moved-on from Natalie and even as I pumped Tiffany's hot little pussy full of more naughty stuff, I saw him take up residence alongside Warwick across the room, before pairing off - him with Jenna and Warwick with his youngest daughter, both of which they then proceeded to fuck openly. Angela was crying out "Noooo" but her body language was anything but confrontational and within seconds her legs were as spread as Jenna's, her arms around Warwick's neck tightening their grip to ensure he was going nowhere.

    I didn't even notice Amy settling herself alongside me on the bed. Emotions of both guilt and sympathy washed over me as I watched her tenderly take a hold of her daughter's hand even as I was pumping the remnants of whatever limited semen I had left. into Tiffany's spread and well-worn little slit. Somehow it just made it all the hotter. I noticed Amy looking at her daughter's exposed breasts, her clothing in total disarray and the spots of cum that adorned her inner thighs. The smile she gave her daughter at that second was an indefinable moment of tensionable release.

   "Can we?" came the soft familiar voice from behind me. I let go of Tiffany's waist Turning my head, everyone else in the room was consigned to ancient history. My beautiful Kylie knelt there, her arms held out to me. There never was anyone else really, I knew that now! Pulling her to me, I kissed her and all those months of abstinence faded into the ether. I suppose I took her panties off but I don't remember. Lying back for me and opening up like the most beautiful rose in the early morning sun, I took her...transported her to a place only she and I can ever visit. Her scent intoxicated me and the softness of her lips and breasts befuddled the few senses left operational. I was aware of her beginning to whimper and realised I was entering her with passionate intent. I knew we had done this down through the ages and that we are destined to play the same role - perhaps in bodies of alternate sexes - for maybe all time. It won't be long enough!

    I would have had left insufficient stocks of cum to impregnate a hamster but it didn't matter. Just being there was everything. Kylie knew that and simply smiled up at me as she felt me reach my plateau letting me know with her eyes that she had reached hers too. I lay with her afterwards, just brushing her hair out of her pretty eyes and telling her how much I loved her. As always, she made me feel the adventurous schoolboy rather than the assured father. Let it remain thus

    Bob meanwhile was indulging his carnality with my youngest daughter....the last technically to get herself fucked this day. Having obviously run the gamut of his "cum-all-over-their-evening-dresses" fantasy, he had managed to strip Jenna somehow. She was in fact the only girl totally naked at this point - and how hot did she look? Her well-furred little pussy spread wide, encouraging him to thrust in to depths unknown, she was moaning audibly and more than happy to have him rubbing her breasts and pulling hard on her nipples even as he gave it to her big time. As their build-up neared the final frontier, Jenna was thrusting her own hips up like a total slut on heat - that actually is exactly what she was at that precise moment, and everyone watching knew it.

    Right alongside her, Young Angela was taking a shellacking from Warwick, much to Bob's undeniable pleasure at witnessing so close at hand, his youngest daughter's repeated penetration. "That's the way Warwick," he managed to get out between his own thrusts, "fuck her sexy little brains out."

    I don't think I have ever seen two girls taken further down the path of sexual fulfilment - two men either, come to that. The four of them were not far off needing life-support moments later. Two filled to the brim, the others butt empty. I've always wondered if Angela was a virgin! The silent tears running down Amy's cheek might suggest she had been.

    Jer, evidently with still some gas in the tank, had Brianna now giggling furiously as he tugged her panties well down past her knees. I figured it was time to have a look at the bigger picture.

   "Guys, Guys," I called out, eyeing off Jer's progress with his best friend's daughter. He relaxed his grip on the waistband of Brianna's hot little knickers allowing her to gratefully tug them straight back up - still giggling loudly it should be noted. I had now everyone's attention.

    "Just a thought I'm having people," I said. "All of us - you two especially," I added, making eye contact with Bob and Amy, "have had way too much drink to even think of driving. What say the four of you bed down with us for the night...we got more than enough space in the three suites if we use the spare trundle beds. I'm sure the girls don't mind snuggling up." That brought both gasps and giggles.

    Bob looked across at his wife. "Makes sense honey," He said or rather ....slurred.

    Amy looked at him then at her two daughters, both of whom lay sprawled and very sated on their respective beds.

   "I guess that's OK with me," she answered finally. "Not going to make much difference to anything now is it?" she added almost petulantly.

   "OK, that's settled," I replied. "Now let's figure out who goes where?"

    Well if that wasn't the cue for verbal warfare, I don't know what was. No-one could decide or agree on anything. Everyone wanted to be with someone that another party figured was their existing right already. It ended up me tossing a coin to sort out the Montagues and Capulets.

    The upshot was that Tiffany, Jerry, Jenna and Brianna were accorded the next-door suite, whilst myself, Angela, Amy and Michelle remained in our own room, with Bob, Warwick Natalie and Kylie bunkered up in the third suite. Just one ground rule! No discussions or disclosures the next morning. Whatever was to transpire, if anything...to stay personal and private.

    The other eight transients, including my three misfits, stumbled out of the room with their respective room-mates, in varying degrees of sobriety, having first made themselves decent (well from a dress-sense at least) The other three men were about to die a horribly unnatural death I kept thinking.

    Clearing up the room first which took a while, given the empty plates, bottles and glasses that littered the place, we simply took a double bed each. Michelle had her dress off and was snuggled up beside me in seconds. Amy and her daughter were still in the washroom attending to make-up removal. I already had Michelle's bra off and was gently fondling her exquisitely sexy little breasts when the other two emerged in some erotically charged night-wear and crawled into their own bed. The only two members of the same family together I imagine. Under normal circumstances I would have been praying for an invitation, but given the imminency of my beautiful young companion, my mind was in lock-down mode.

   "Good night Noel," they both chirped. "Night girls," I replied, my mind wholly engrossed with the softness beneath my hands right that second. "Sleep well," I added, wondering just who was going to be doing too much of that this night.

   "I've soo missed you," Michelle whispered. It didn't call for an answer, simply a kiss - a long and passionate one. She melted beside me. Drawing down her panties, she wriggled out of them and fully naked now, manoeuvered herself atop me, spreading her legs wide so that my entire reproductive system was trapped beneath her warm and protective pussy.

   "You have my full attention sweetheart," I muttered softly, nuzzling her neck and feeling her breasts making delightful contact with my chest. Despite the love I held for my own three and Larissa too, Michelle had always held a special place in my heart and this was the night I wanted to share that niche with her to the full. My hands smoothed over her curvy little bottom as I kissed her lips, pouring out the nonsensical drivel that one does at such times, re-enacting the male courtship ritual that has thus far ensured the survival of the species. Slipping into her, I felt her gasp then settle into fully receptive mode as her legs clamped my hips either side completely submissive now and needing only for me to complete the act that her sex needed.

    It was as it eventuated, quite unlike previous copulatory efforts - neither rushed or physically exacting. For the longest time, I simply remained inside that wonderfully receptive little cavern, penetrating her slowly and feeling with extended clarity, that which I was doing to her. Whispering words of a language they don't offer as an elective in year nine, I thrust up into her with such delicate precision, I could feel her vagina's reaction to each and every incursion. Some may have noted over the years, that gradual yet purposeful penetration, builds to a far greater plateau than the "slam-bang-thank-you-ma'am" technique employed by the novice lover as well as the unthinking and unimaginative male partner.

    Michelle's body tensed momentarily and she clung to me in ecstasy. I felt her own orgasm taking her out - venting its pleasure in an outward spiral as I came myself. Forget the quantity - this was sheer quality!

    Kissing her, I eased her alongside me, put an arm around her and hugged her to me. She was asleep in seconds.

    The room should have been enveloped in silence. It was for a while and then on the borderline of my REM stage I heard a sound and it was definitely not mice.

    The softest little gasp, bodies stirring slightly and then the merest wisp of muted dialog. "Ohh mom, yessss..that is soo nice!"

    God had orchestrated the final touch for me - mother and daughter discovering the joys of sensual togetherness. Was this a first? Was incest a thing of regularity in Bob's household after all?...did it matter???

    As if in answer, I heard Angela giggle softly... "Not too hard mom, Noel's going to hear. Ohhh, wish we could have done this before..."

    Given the images such whisperings were conjuring up, I was finding it very hard to drop off. Was three-quarters through counting my third flock when I was suddenly aware of someone at my side gently tugging my arm.

   "I just can't get to sleep - can we talk for a bit?"

   "Sure Amy," I said, momentarily angered at losing count of my wayward woollies, "Lets do it in comfort though. We're never gonna wake this one up."

    So saying, I gently eased Michelle's warm curves over further and made room for my newly come-by guest.

   "She's a very pretty girl isn't she?" Amy whispered, clambering beneath the covers.

   "You have no idea." I was tempted to say, but simply mumbled "Uh huh!" instead.

    Somewhat of a pained silence ensued. "I guess you heard us just now?" she asked, inclining her head towards the far side of the room.

   "Well now Amy," I replied "I'd be lying if I didn't hear the odd er, sentence. Speaking of very pretty girls though, your daughters both, fall effortlessly into that category I'm thinking."

   "Thank you," she murmured politely. A rather delicate arm had lain itself against my chest meanwhile. I wasn't complaining.

   "Amy," I whispered, "None of my business I realise, but have you and Angela....well I guess Tiffany as well... ever - you know, done stuff before?"

    She almost giggled. "I swear Noel...we never have. I don't know what happened between the two of us just now...it just kinda seemed like the thing to do. She was simply lying up against me and my fingers made like they had a will of their own. Next thing Angela had her hands in my panties and we sorta lost it." She paused for a moment. "You and your second eldest daughter...Kylie isn't it? You guys have done it together before haven't you?"

   "Yeah," I replied, "Was it that obvious?"

    Then, before further conversation could resume, I found Amy's lips but centimetres from my own. It was no longer time for 'true confessions," but rather a double period of Sex-Ed.

    That transparent little nightdress was an early casualty followed by the skimpiest bra I ever had the pleasure to remove from a panting female. Tugging her knickers down, stripped away that last vestige of modesty leaving little more than one-fifteen pounds of rampantly sexy womanhood astride me and ready for whatever I was of a mind to dish out.

    Must have been the alcohol still resident in our respective blood-streams but no sooner had I fingered her to orgasmic solace than Amy whispered "Can we have a little fun with Michelle you think?" Not even under threat of torture dare I ever admit my own thoughts had been embracing a remarkably similar concept.

    Still out to it amazingly, I was able to manouever her slim form between us.

   "Oh wow, she's naked, you evil man" Amy giggled, "Was she fun?"

   "Depends on your idea of 'fun' Amy," I answered, "But in the fully accepted sense of the word, I'd have to say, yes she was. I've always had a soft spot for Michelle - such a cutie!"

   "I'll say." Amy murmured, "sexy little breasts too" she giggled. It was only then that I could make out in the gloom, Amy's hands cupping and lightly fondling Michelle's delicate little mounds. I was right - this woman definitely liked girls!

    Now call me perverted in the extreme, but even given the sexual excesses of Harper Valley, nothing in my short-term memory came close, in terms of an arousal factor at least, to having that sexy little daughter of Jerry's lying between us totally naked and open for the two of us to carnally abuse at our leisure - and don't assume either, that Amy took the high road whilst I restricted myself to the low road.

    Both of us took escalating pleasure in fingering her unprotected slit whilst we fondled both breasts, either independently or together. Amy, it should be recorded for posterity, was taking the greatest delight in sucking Michelle's right nipple additionally, even as her fingers delved deeper still between the girl's parted legs.

    That Michelle would wake up sooner or later was hardly in dispute. More than likely her own semi-conscious moans of pleasure were partly responsible for the event.

   "W-w-what are you doing?" she mumbled, hips still in pleasurable transit.

   "Well sweetie," I whispered, "It's like this. Amy sleep-walks and I just woke up as she was climbing into my bed. Since she was here and feeling....oh Hell - you know how girl's feel Michelle - we figured you wouldn't mind too much if she had a little play. I was just keeping her company.

   "You are such a liar Noel," she giggled and put an arm up to draw me down to her level - her kissable level that is!

    This time I was fully devoid of any and all restraint.

   "Fuck her Noel," Amy whispered to me, "Please - I want to feel her up while you're fucking her hard."

    Have I ever been one to let down a member of the female persuasion?

    And thus it was, I took her down Missionary lane, probably as hard as ever I have penetrated anyone in living memory. Michelle was literally crying out in passion - what Amy was doing to her I have no idea, but whatever it was, her breathing was tending towards the erratic too.

    Even as I completed my tour of duty with the now majorly depleted stocks such that I possessed, cruelly distracting images of both Kylie and Natalie alternately, being taken much the same way as they lay naked and vulnerable side by side, between Bob and Warwick in that far suite, invaded my twisted thoughts. Not to mention what Jerry might - certainly would be doing to Jenna, just next door.

    Hell is way too good for me - I realise this!

    Even the greatest sexual opportunity is without value when the body is no longer willing and even with the permutations possible should Angela be awakened in the bed opposite....I had reached the end of the line - physically, emotionally and probably creatively too.

    Of course I dismissed no-one from that bed of dreams, simply kissing both girls and thanking them for a night I neither deserved or could ever hope to equal. The shutters came down with unheralded momentum.

    What, if anything, the two of them transacted in terms of same-sex pleasures from that point onwards, I can never know and thus - neither can you!

    Not a lot more to add. We certainly could have used the "boogie woogie bugle boy of Company B" next morning as it was heading up for eleven am. before anyone stirred - and even that was only aided and abetted by the hotel floor maids knocking on the doors to change the linen.

    Tellingly, my three all made their return to our suite flushed and giggly a little later. Natalie was lamenting her inability to walk that well, while Kylie was cupping her pussy gingerly as she entered the room. "I'm sooo sore dad," she wailed. I didn't ask the identity of the main culprit. Besides, my suspicions were pretty much proven when I caught sight of Bob soon afterwards, trying to negotiate the stairs to the dining area with quite some discomfort.

    Jenna handled her infirmities the best of the three. Maybe being the youngest, she retains the greatest recuperative powers. The only clue as to her overnight misdemeanors was at the point of squeezing through a half open door, and brushing up against Angela - she appeared to wince and clutch her breasts protectively.

   "Bit sore there are we darling?" I asked in passing. She stuck her tongue out at me.

    Ahead of the drive to Anaheim, we farewelled Bob and his family, thanking them for a wonderful time and asking with no expectation of any acquiescence, whether or not they could ever see themselves coming to Sydney Australia?

   "Oh can we dad, can we??" Tiffany and Angela chorused?

    Who'd believe it? The re-match has been tentatively set down for the 2006/2007 Christmas holidays and we are talking the ultimate tag-team event here!

(c) Peter_Pan 2006

Extracted from "Harper Valley: A Postscript"  2006 Lulu Publishing Inc. Morrisville NC    http://www.lulu.com/content/402381

Visit">http://www.lulu.com/content/402381">http://www.lulu.com/content/402381

Visit also: "World of Peter_Pan"

http://www.geocities.com/worldofpeter_pan/intro.html

http://www.geocities.com/worldofpeter_pan/intro.html">http://www.geocities.com/worldofpeter_pan/intro.html

/>

 

1

 

1

 

WTF High's School Defense Force - Lesson I

Deathnote on Teen Stories

Windroy Twelve Forrest Secondary School was just your average public highschool. Well... on the outside, anyways. Although it was over a hundred years old, the school building looked very modern and was up-to-date in terms of school equipment and such. At present, it had over 50 classrooms and around 900 students. The computer-labs had the latest computer models and used the Linux OS. The gynasium had the latest in training equipment and the library took up two floors.

In the year 2XXX, it was just your average public high school with above average school fundings. To those who did not go to this school, there was nothing out of the ordinary. Most who did go to this school were also oblivious to the dark nature of this school. Only a handful of the 900 students knew the true hor
Read More
rors and secrets behind Windroy Twelve Forrest Secondary School. Only a handful knew the true reason why it was closed for five years and just reopened an year ago.

An year ago, the previous principal found out the secret, but he knew he had no time to expose it. As a last ditch effort, he immediately sought out and hired a previous student of the school to be a teacher. The day after this teacher was hired, the principal mysterious vanished and was replaced by another.

"Three years of high school and nothing special happens. This sucks," A high school student around seventeen years old muttered as he walked to his first day of school. He kicked around an empty can as he walked along the leaf-covered sidewalk. The metallic sound of the aluminum rang out in tune with the crunching of the freshly fallen leaves.

He knew that high school life was deeply exaggerated in media and such, but he couldn't help but feel disappointed. Three years had passed and nothing exciting happened at all. There was some rivalry with a local school, but there were no pranks pulled. Bullying was at a minimum and the washrooms and parking lots were cleared of any stoners. However, he was going to a new school this year... so perhaps things would be different for once?

"Oh crap! I think I already passed it!" The high school student exclaimed as he whirled around and immediately ran in the direction he came from.

Title: WTF High's School Defense Force - Lesson I
Class: 4D
Room: 104
The school year begins! Random Student #13's first day of class!

"Huh... that's strange... the names aren't in order," Mr. Smith muttered as he looked over the attendence sheet. The homeroom teacher stood at around six feet tall and had a medium build. He had dark brown hair that was split in the middle. He wore a brown suit and black tie. "Alright, just raise your hand and/or say 'here' when your name is called. Mike Angels."

"Here." A student with white hair raised his hand. He wore a white shirt with black sleeves and the number 7 on the front. He also wore a cross around his neck and baggy blue jeans.

"Sera Spykes."

"Here." A student with golden blond hair raised her hand. Her hair was tied into a pony-tail and two dreadlocks framed her face. She also had yellow eyes that almost matched those of a serpent's.

"Tiehhsin Ying."

"I prefer to be called Tim." A young Chinese man with jet black hair and silver grey eyes raised his hand.

"Trent Bloom. Trent Bloom. Anyone here answer to that name?" The teacher looked around the room in case he missed a hand being raised. He sighed and marked the student absent. Unknown to the teacher, Trent really was in school and heard what the teacher said. Mr. Smith shook his head in disapproval. "Sheesh... on his first day, too. Let's move on... Jesse Cromberry."

A student wearing a black hood and extremely long sleeves responded with a raised hand.

"Is there a reason why you're wearing a hood to cover your face?" Mr. Smith asked. When the student nodded, the teacher shrugged his shoulders and said, "Okay... moving on. Motoko Kurenai."

"I prefer Monica, if you don't mind," Monica replied with a raised hand. She was a Japanese girl with long shiny black hair that reached the small of her back.

"Io Ford."

"Here," A girl with short auburn hair and a small body raised her hand. She barely looked like a middle school student let alone a high school senior.

At first Mr. Smith thought about asking Io her age, but decided to leave her alone. He looked back down at his papers and continued, "Virginia Celeste."

"Here!" An Italian girl with two pig tails and green eyes raised her hand.

"Heather Kimbley," Mr. Smith continued down the unorganized list until he reached the bottom. Once that was over with, he faced the class and began his lesson. "First thing's first... I don't like lateness and I won't tolerate talking in class. If you're absent, at least you're not interrupting the class for those who took the effort to show up. Therefore I've come up with a simple, but effective punishment for all late-comers. If you're late or talk in class, you get stuck with a nickname of my choosing for the rest of the day."

"What? Can he do that?" A guy with large eyes, Random Student #1 asked.

"That's not fair." Random Student #2 looked pretty angry.

"Does that count as abuse?" Random Student #3 wondered.

"Depends on the nickname, I guess?" Random Student #4 shrugged.

"Fish Eyes, Blue Boy, Banana Bandana, Ringer, what did I just say?" Mr. Smith snapped at four students in the back.

"Wait... how did he know my real nickname?" Bandana quirked an eyebrow questioningly.

"Excuse me, is this homeroom 4D?" A late student asked as soon as he entered the classroom.

"Random Student #13, point out your name," Mr. Smith held out the attendance sheet towards the new student.

"Uh... right here," Random Student #13 was taken aback by the teacher's unusual response and simply pointed out where his name was supposed to be.

"There's a seat right behind Monica, Thirteen. If you showed up on time, you would've known why I'm calling you Thirteen, Thirteen," Mr. Smith pointed at the desk right behind the Japanese girl.

"Um... okay..." Thirteen was confused at the "explanation" as he took his seat behind Monica. He was still confused when the class was told to take out their textbooks and turn to the first chapter.

Interesting teacher, don't you think? A female voice giggled.

"Wha..." Thirteen looked around for the source of the voice, but to now avail. All the other students appeared to have their attention on the teacher at the moment. After a moment, their attention shifted to the first student who had to read out loud to the class.

Don't bother trying to look for me. A mortal like you couldn't possibly figure out who I am in this class.

"Maybe I'm dreaming... yeah... that's it... maybe I'm sleeping in class," Thirteen muttered to himself. For some reason, no one else had noticed the voice. Why would they? The voice sounded like it was coming from Thirteen's own head.

Let's meet up in the girl's locker room after school. I'll show you something special.

"Yep... just... insane... in the membrane," Thirteen muttered to himself as he concentrated on the words in his textbook.

"What was that, Dreamer?" Mr. Smith asked as he stood over Dreamer's desk.

Thirteen almost had a heart attack when he heard Mr. Smith's voice. For a moment there, he thought he had his nickname changed or something.

Monica looked out from the corner of her eye with suspicion written all over her face. A tingle went up her spine and goosebumps rose from the back of her neck. She felt something familiar and dangerous in the air of room 104. Someone or something was definitely emitting a killer's intent.

*****

"Well... glad that's over with," Thirteen muttered as soon as classes had ended. There were a few classes he liked and a few classes he didn't like all that much. Then there were the classes that were either dreadfully boring, a hateful teacher, or both. Now that he thought about it, there were more boring classes with hateful teachers than all the rest put together. Unfortunately for him,

Homeroom was pretty interesting what with the teacher handing out nicknames all the time. There was also that weird occurence with the voice inside his head. This was pretty much what Thirteen wanted, but he wondered if he should've been more specific with his wish. Then he wondered about the voice inside his head. Was it really all in his head or did someone really invited him to the girl's locker room?

The confused student thought about it some more as he stood in front of his locker. If it really was all in his head, then perhaps the reason for it happening was because he was trying to delude himself into believing his new school-life would be interesting. It would explain why no one else seemed to hear the voice. On the other hand, if one of the girls really did want to meet with him...

"Excuse me, are you okay? You had been standing there for ten minutes," Monica snapped her fingers in front of Thirteen's face. Her locker just happened to be right next to Thirteen's.

"Huh? Oh... right... sorry, just thinking about something," Thirteen apologized with a flustered look on his face. The two of them happened to have a couple classes together besides homeroom, so they got a couple chances to talk to each other. At first Thirteen wondered if the strange voice from homeroom came from Monica since she sat in front of him. Since the strange voice did not match Monica's, he threw that idea out the window.

"There's no need to apologize, but you should hurry up. They're closing the school in a few minutes," Monica warned as she gathered her books into her bag and walked away. As she did, a look of concern crossed her face as her eyes shifted to the side. She muttered to herself, "Strange..."

"What? Already?" Thirteen asked with a look of suspicion on his face. Suddenly, a stab of fear went through his body. He really, really, really wanted to check out the girl's locker room, but he knew the reason for it was too ridiculous to consider it. He wondered why he was so tempted and pondered on the thought that perhaps there was something wrong with him.

Clang!

"Huh?" Thirteen whirled around and tried to locate the source of the clanging. It was then he realized that the entire hallway was empty. For a brief moment, he was afraid that he had been standing around for much longer than ten minutes. He checked his watch and breathed a sigh of relief, but still wondered about the sudden emptiness of the school hallway. Was it really possible for the hallways to be completely empty just a few minutes after school?

Clang!

"Uh..." This time, Thirteen was quite sure of where the sound was coming from. He stared at his locker, which he had yet to open. Did someone get stuffed into a locker? As in... his locker? How did somebody manage to open his locker, anyway? The youngster immediately knocked on his locker and asked, "Hey! Is someone in there?"

"Depends! Who's asking?" A voice called back.

"Hold on, I'll get you out," Thirteen replied as he hurriedly unlocked his locker and pulled it open. Once he did, he found himself staring at the metal back of his locker. There was no one in there!

Before Thirteen decided to check the other lockers, he noticed the back of his locker moving. He stared as a guy his age with blond hair revealed himself by pulled back the metal board that was the back of his locker.

"Hey there! Name's Trent!" Trent exclaimed happily as he firmly grasped the hand of his wide-eyed classmate. The student wore a green jacket over a white shirt and brown trousers. His blond hair was so long that it actually reached down to his ankles. "I'm from 4D, just like you!"

"Wha... how... wha..." Thirteen stammered as he tried to figure out what to ask or say first. For some reason, his first question was, "I don't remember seeing you in homeroom this morning."

"Heh, I was busy checking out the school's tunnel system. You can go pretty much anywhere in there," Trent explained with a mischevious grin on his face. He pulled out a sheet of paper and revealed it to be a map of the school with a network of lines all over the place. Thirteen looked at it and figured that the lines represented the tunnels Trent was talking about.

"Tun... wha... wait, did you say anywhere?" Thirteen asked as he grabbed the map from Trent's hands. "Even the girl's locker room?"

"Sure! I'll take you there if you keep this whole thing a secret," Trent continued grinning as he stepped back into Thirteen's locker. "So, the girl's locker room, eh? You realize there won't be any girl's there right now, right?"

"Yeah but... no! It's not what you..." Thirteen faltered when he realized how ridiculous he must've looked trying to convince this student, who discovered a secret tunnelling system, that he wasn't trying to peek on anyone when he said he wanted to check out the girl's locker room.

"Sure... whatever you say, Random Student #13," Trent said right before he pulled his new friend into the locker. The locker door shut behind them, reducing the light to nothing save for a few slivers from the slits on the door. Thirteen could no nothing but follow along as he was dragged by Trent through the tunnels. The tunnels were surprisingly spacious around six feet high and one and a half feet wide.

"I'd prefer it if you didn't call me Random Student #13," Thirteen replied as he was dragged along.

"Really? Sounds pretty cool if you ask me. How bout... Voyeur-Boy! There's also Spacey, Statue, or Locker Guy," Trent suggested.

"Thirteen's fine," Thirteen sighed in defeat.

As he walking along the narrow passageway, he noticed lines of light that went from one wall to the next. It took a moment before he realized that the lines were coming from peepholes in the wall. With curiousity on his mind, he looked through one of them and found himself looking at a computer screen. The next hole revealed that the computer lab was on the other side of the wall. Ten holes later and Thirteen was able to see his homeroom.

"C'mon, the girls are waiting," Trent urged his new companion to follow along.

"Alright, I'm coming, but I don't see any reason to hurry. There aren't any girls there today, right?" Thirteen replied with a questioning look on his face. He hoped there was a girl in the locker room, because it could mean that he wasn't going crazy. It could also mean some... he immediately shook that thought out of his head.

"Ah... here we are! The girl's locker room," Trent exclaimed after several seconds later. He waved his hand to signal his new companion over.

His hair's so long, I wonder how he grew it, Thirteen thought to himself before Trent's exclamation. He snapped out of his daze and shuffled over to where the holes peeking into the girl's locker room was. He peered into one of the holes, wondering how no one noticed so many peepholes throughout the school. He sucked in his breath as soon as his eye was on the view on the other side of the wall.

On the other side of the wall were two girls sitting on the bench in the locker room. One of them was a blond with yellow serpent-like eyes and dreadlocks that framed her face. She had pale skin and a frail light build to her body. The other girl had brown eyes and short brown hair with red streaks. She was slightly more tanned than the blond and a bit more muscle to her body. They were both naked and making out with each other.

Thirteen recognized both of them to be students from his homeroom. The blond girl with the dreadlocks was Sera while the girl with red-streaked brown hair was Linda. Besides their names, he knew next to nothing about them... which was expected considering it was still his first day of school.

"Go ahead, make as much noise as you want," Trent grinned as he continued watching through his peephole. "For some reason, we can hear them, but they can't hear us. It's quite convenient, really."

This is wrong... but I can't look away... Thirteen thought to himself as he continued watching his classmates make out.

"I'm glad you accepted my invitation," Sera giggled as she pulled her lips away from Linda. A thin strand of saliva bridged the space between their tongues.

"Ah..." Linda looked as though she didn't want to stop. With possessed eyes, she stared longingly at her lover and tried to resume the kiss. However, Sera stopped her by placing her hands on her lover's shoulders. The blonde girl leaned forth, forcing her classmate to lean backwards and lie down on the bench.

"Just try to relax and let me do the work," Sera said as a sneer etched across her face. She swung one leg over Linda's body and straddled her lover's hips. Her hunter's eyes pierced through the tense air and into Linda's doe brown eyes. Although her eyes were on the dazed girl before her, her eyes were also visible to Thirteen. Even if you didn't look directly into her petrifying eyes, you would still have a hard time breathing let alone move.

Thirteen's peeping eye was drawn to the dark round pupils encased by the sunflower yellow irises. His eyes widened as he watched the round pupils become thing vertical slits. Sera reached down and touched her trembling lover's face with a calm look on her own face. Her index finger drew downwards from Linda's left earlobe and down to her chin. The more dominant girl used her finger to tilt her prey's head backwards as her predatory eyes scanned the girl's smooth skin.

The yellow-eyed girl grabbed hold of Linda's wrists and placed them above her lover's head. With her left hand pinning down the other girl's hands, her right reached down underneath the bench. She sat up with two coils of rope in her right hand. With one coil of rope, she straightened out Linda's arms before tying her wrists together. The other coil was used to tie the first rope to the bench. Throughout the process, Linda looked too out of it to really do anything at all.

Next, Sera slid backwards until she was off the bench. She grabbed hold of Linda's ankles and pulled them apart. With one ankle on either side of the bench, Sera revealed a third coil of rope, which was used to tie the ankles together with the knees bent. Now that her prey was all tied up, she was ready to being her game.

Thirteen's heart hammered against the inside of his chest. Despite what Trent said, he was quite positive that Sera could hear his heartbeat. He was a bit disappointed that Linda's pussy was facing away from him, but he also knew he wasn't supposed to be watching this either.

"Hmm... something seems to be missing," Sera tapped her finger against her chin as she stood over her new toy. All of a sudden, she grabbed hold of one end of the bench and began rotating it. Dispite her frail-looking body, she appeared to be strong enough to move the bench while Linda was tied to it... and quite easily, too.

"Wha..." Thirteen backed off a bit when he realized that he was staring right into Linda's open womanhood! He began to panic, wondering if the two girls knew that he was peeping in on them. He wanted to run away before he was caught, but his body refused to budge. As if he were hypnotized, he continued watching the scene before him.

"Yes... the light here is sssssoooooooooo much better," Sera hissed into Linda's ear. Her left hand travelled along down Linda's throat, causing the tied-up girl to gulp in both fear and excitement. Her right hand stroked the brunette's red streaks while her left hand continued its journey down the valley between the breasts. The dominating girl swung her leg over the bench so that Linda's head was between her knees. "I can see your lovely body quite clearly now, my pet."

Dribbles of juice were travelling down the blonde's inner thigh as her hands grabbed hold of the submissive's breasts. She lowered her body so that her pussy was mere inches from Linda's waiting mouth. Linda reached up with her tongue, but she was unable to reach the prize she so dearly wanted. She struggled against her bonds, but to no avail. Fortunately for her, a drop of Sera's cum fell from the pussy and onto the tip of the possessed girl's tongue.

"Enough playing around, I want you to make me come," Sera commanded as she lowered her pussy and sat down on her sex toy's face. Linda was taken by surprise and started thrashing around with her tongue. She could barely breathe and became desperate for air, so she worked away at her captor's pussy. Sera moaned in response, "Oh... yes... that's right. Just like that."

Thirteen continued watching from the other side of the wall. He couldn't look away from the scene and he wasn't sure he wanted to. Sera lowered her head until her dreadlocks brushed lighly against the bench. Her hands clamped down onto the sides of the bench so that she was able to support herself. Her eyes were on the same level as Thirteen, which made the young man extrememly nervous.

A sharp breath escaped from Thirteen as soon as Sera closed her eyes. The blonde girl with the serpent's glare shut her eyes tightly as she felt the beginnings of an orgasm. She rocked her hips against Linda's tongue and her breathing went faster. Her moaning became louder and echoed against the walls and lockers of the empty locker room.

"Keeping licking like the bitch you are," Sera gasped out as she pressed her pussy tightly against Linda's hungry lips. With one hand still on the bench, she used the other to play with her tits. She took her own nipple between her index and thumb and started twisting away as hard as she could. After a few seconds, she let go and started twisting the other.

You're just a dumb slut, aren't you? A little lesbo slut who can't live without pussy in her life. It was Sera's voice. Although the message was directed at Linda, Thirteen could hear it loud and clear. I saw the way you've been looking at all those girls in class. The way you almost drooled at the sight of... who was it again? Monica? She's a pretty one, isn't she? That's who you wanted to fuck, right? That's who you were going to go after before I asked you to meet me here in this locker room.

Wait a minute, that message was for Linda? Thirteen thought to himself. His thoughts were cut short as soon as he heard a scream of pleasure. His focus was back on Sera's now tensed-up body and the thought messages were somehow forgotten.

Oh... that was good. I was very good, my pet. I bet you've had a lot of practice, Sera smirked as the last of her cum dribbled into Linda's mouth. She waited for a moment to catch her breath before opening her eyes.

Her left eye stared right into Thirteen.

Thirteen wasn't exactly quite sure what happened next.

You weren't supposed to know. It was a private invitation, you know, Sera hissed into Thirteen's mind. She stood up and proceeded to untie her new slave. Linda rolled off the bench and laid there on the floor, but Thirteen wasn't aware of that. The guy was trembling for he found himself submerged in nothing but darkness. He was unable to breath for there was no air to breath. He was unable to see and unable to hear. He could only feel the fluid-like space around him slowly squeeze the life out of him.

Kneel down before me and clean me out, Sera grabbed Linda by the hair and forced her new slave to her knees. She sat down on the bench and pulled Linda's head between her thighs. She sneered at the brown-haired girl while stroking the slave's hair. The dominant high school girl looked up from her submissive classmate and into the peephole. For some reason, the hole was invisible to normal people when viewed from the outside. However, Sera was not a normal girl.

This is... Thirteen struggled against the suffocation and tried to snap himself out of it. He was able to move his body, but there was no point what with him just floating there. He forced his eyes open and looked deep into the darkness.

He reached up with his right hand until his thumb was right in front of him. He opened up his mouth and clamped down on his thumb until blood began dripping out. He snapped out of it and found himself back in the secret tunnel of peepholes.

"Trent?" Thirteen quickly looked around, but couldn't find his new companion anywhere. He quickly resigned to the fact that he was left behind to face Sera's wrath.

Wrath? That's a little too strong of a word, don't you think? Sera giggled into the young man's head. Thirteen found himself back in the suffocating darkness. However, this time he was able to see Sera's face clearly, which was an inch was his own.

Thirteen held his breath and his heart hammered with excitement and fear. He thought he was about to die from a heart attack when Sera started rubbing her body up against her classmate's. The speechless guy's body stiffened as he felt the blonde's sikly smooth skin rub up against his own. For some reason, in this world of darkness, he was completely naked.

I'm quite curious as to how you were able to listen in on my thought messages, Sera grinned as her snake-like eyes continued piercing into her new captured prey's eyes. Her right hand reached up and her index and middle fingertips touched Thirteen's forehead. I can sense something quite special about you, Berserker. Do you know why I'm calling you Berserker? You'll find out sooner or later, but for now... let's try something fun. What I'm interested in right now is your innate intuitive abilities. Accept this gift and your life will never be the same. You'll be able to understand and see what others cannot. Use this gift wisely or I'll make your life a living hell.

Thirteen's consciousness started to falter.

Trust yourself for once and let go of all fear, Berserker.

Thirteen blacked out.

*****

"Ugh... what happened?" Thirteen muttered as he sat up. His head was pounding and he wasn't quite sure why. He looked around, but wasn't able to see anything. Once his visioni cleared, he could see the face of Trent. "Huh? I thought you left."

"As if I could leave behind a fellow voyeur," Trent chuckled as he started slapping Thirteen's back. "Man, I thought we lost you for a moment there."

"Why are you slapping my back?" Thirteen asked even though he did nothing else to stop his new friend. "Also, I'm not a voyeur. I just wanted to check something, alright?"

"Are you okay?" A third voice asked.

"Monica? What're you doing here?" Thirteen snapped his head and looked up at his other new friend. He blinked, then started looking around himself. He was back in the school hallway next to his open locker. His attention went back to Monica and as soon as it did, he asked, "Is that a sword... are you wearing P.E. clothes?"

"Huh? Um... yes, er..." Monica blushed as she moved a katana behind her back. Suffice to say, she was attractive with her athletic body and pale soft skin. Her white shirt was tight against her body and her long legs were showing. She opened her mouth to change the subject, "So why were you-"

"We won't ask if you don't ask," Trent suggested with crossed arms and a quirked eyebrow.

"Right... okay then... see you guys tomorrow... I guess," Monica grinned as she back off before running away.

"Uh... demon hunter?" Thirteen muttered as he blinked to himself.

"Huh?" Trent looked down at the other student with a questioning look to his eyes. When he didn't get an answer, he shrugged and grinned, "So how bout those two chicks, huh? Was that wild or what? I gotta start hanging out with Sera."

"Um... right..." Thirteen muttered before standing up. He walked down the hall in the direction that Monica headed while thinking about what had happened. Suddenly, a thought entered his mind. He muttered, "Dog..."

Accept this gift and your life will never be the same. You'll be able to understand and see what others cannot. Use this gift wisely or I'll make your life a living hell.

Instead of the front entrance, he went to the back doors and opened them.

Trust yourself for once and let go of all fear...

He stepped outside and into the remaining sunlight of the day.

Berserker.

Substitute

Sacius on Incest Stories

He was 19 and still lived at home while attending classes at the local community college. It wasn’t a hard life considering he only had 4 classes a week and didn’t have to work. His dad was an airline pilot and made pretty good money so his parents pretty much provided everything for him. His mom didn’t have to work but still stayed pretty active. She ran several miles a day and kept in pretty good shape for a forty years old.
 Mike headed downstairs and found his mom in the kitchen cleaning up from the breakfast she had just made her self.
 “Would you like anything to eat honey” She asked.
 “Pancakes sound kind of good right now.”
 “Alright just give me a little while.”
 He sat down at t

Read More
he table and started to read the paper but then took a glance up at his mother. He was still quiet turned on from his dream that he couldn’t help but notice her body. For being forty she was still easily attractive. He was working his way through a fantasy of bending her over the counter when she brought him back to reality.
 “Did you want syrup or butter?” she asked
 He stared at her blankly for a second and then responded with a quick yes.
 “How long is dad out of town?”
 “He should be back in two or three days depending on flight delays but then again you know how it always turns out. They’ll have him working some other flight and he’ll be back in a week.”
 “That has got to be hard on you mom”
 “What do you mean?”
 “I mean with him being gone for so long so often you’ve got be lonely.”
 “I do sometimes but I’ve always got you around.”
 “I know but you do have needs.” He said as he looked her in the eye.
 “True but I’ve found ways to take care of that myself.” After saying this she went back to her section of the paper.
 He wanted to keep her on this subject as long as possible so he decided to get more direct.
 “Like what mom?”
 “Well it’s really something I shouldn’t be discussing with you.”
 “ Sure you can I mean come on I’m nineteen.”
 “Its not really a matter of age but more a matter of I’m your mother and your my son.” She replied.
 “Alright pretend I’m not your son. What would you say then?”
 She thought about this for a moment and then decided to go along with this.
 “I’d say that I rub myself off every night. Sometimes twice.”
 Mike was kind of shocked by her bluntness but considered it progress.
 “Does that keep you happy though?”
 “Well I’ll admit that it isn’t the real thing but its all I’ve got right now so it’ll have to do. Your father is usually pretty tired when he gets home and even when he is here I don’t get to much sex.”
 He looked her in the eye and she looked back at him and he leaned into kiss her but she pulled back.
 “What are you doing?”
 “I can be your substitute mom.”
 “No, you’re my son. Doesn’t that seem a little wrong to you.”
 “In a way yes but who are we hurting.”
 He took her hand and guided to his dick, which was now rock hard. He rested her hand on it and it instinctively took hold. She closed her eyes and sighed as she began stroking it through his boxers. He leaned in to kiss her and she opened her mouth and allowed his tongue to slide in. This went on for several minutes before finally she stopped and looked at him.
 “If we are going to do this then we can’t tell anyone. None of your friends can know and neither can your father.”
 “Of  course mom”
 With that he reached under her nightgown and pulled her panties to the side and quietly began to finger her. She let out another sign and went back to kissing him. He tickled her clit and she flinched and let out a moan. She was soaking wet and nearly drenched his hand. After several minutes of this she tensed up and her body shuddered as she felt her first orgasm.
 She looked at him and he was thinking the same thing. They both made their way upstairs locked together as they kissed. He threw her to the bed and pulled her gown over her head. Now all she was wearing was simply a pair of cotton panties. He quickly began sucking her nipples and slowly slid her panties off.
 In the mean time she reached down for his dick pulled his boxers off. She got a firm grip on it and pulled him up to her mouth. She sucked it as best she could and fingered herself at the same time.
 He pulled out of her mouth after several minutes and positioned himself between her legs. While looking directly in her eyes he slowly entered her pussy. Her eyes went wide and she let out a moan. He began pumping in and out and matched his beat. This went on for at least an hour before he realized he was going to cum and asked her if he should pull out she quickly said know and to just shoot inside her. He was more then happy to oblige and gave one finally thrust and shot his load deep in side her. She came almost as soon as she felt the hot liquid enter her. He collapsed on her and looked into her eyes again.
 They were shut tightly as she rode out her orgasm. Then suddenly they opened up and she quickly pulled him out of her. She immediately went to work cleaning off his softening member. When she came back up to his face she looked at him.
 “I’ve got some friends who are having the same problem I’m having. Maybe you could take care of them to.”
 Mike thought for a second then realized that this was going to be so much more fun then he thought.


Lady In The House - Part IX

PantyhosePrincess on Transgender Stories

Lady In The House - Part IX

By

Michele Nylons

Synopsis: Michele tried to use her feminine charms on the Warden at Chelmsford Prison. He rebuked her and sent her packing back to work in the prison brothel. Now Eddie has introduced her to a powerful friend of his called Davy..... Can Michele seduce Dave and persuade him to help her escape the brothel where she works as a transvestite prostitute?

 

 

 

From Part VIII

There was a gentle rapping at the wood paneled door through which I had

Read More
entered the office only an hour ago. The Warden grabbed my arm in a vice-like grip and dragged me across the office. He opened the door and threw me outside like a piece of garbage; I tripped and fell to my knees on the hard polished floor tearing my beautiful pantyhose. I looked up to see 'Iron-bar' Steve smirking down at me. The Warden briefly disappeared back inside his office, then returned to the doorway and threw my shoe and my ripped skirt at me.

"Tell Eddie I've finished with this for now. She's one of his better whores, but she has too much of a mouth on her," Warden Stone barked at Steve and slammed the door shut.

Part IX

I lay there stunned, how had I miscalculated my effect on the Warden? The one man who could guarantee a transfer from this shit-hole; fuck!!!!

The cravings of male sexual hunger within the confines of the four walls of Chelmsford Prison did not stop just because there were visiting days with the guards bribed to look the other way (or wantonly stare) whilst prisoners wives or girlfriends masturbated and fellated their partners in the visitors room. On completion of these visits the prisoners were seldom fully satisfied when they stuffed their sticky, deflating penises back into their grubby prison fatigues; they had the same appetites as men everywhere and wanted sex daily if they could get it.

In this rough world of imprisoned men where the inmates had only the slight chance of sex during visiting hours, I knew that when I was forced to dressed as a woman, I was enticing to these sexually deprived animals. The prisoners had only the fumbling wanks and sloppy fellatio provided by their wives and girlfriends as they dipped their hands and heads below the Formica topped tables during visiting hours.

The lack of normal heterosexual relations available to the inmates was the catalyst that allowed Eddie to make a fortune running his prison brothel with his string of transvestite prostitute inmates. Men starved of female companionship took their pleasure where they could; and there were also undoubtedly some prisoners and guards who preferred sex with transvestites regardless of the availability of women.

I was the latest addition to Eddie’s stable, and although being forced to crossdress and prostitute myself was repulsive to me, I knew from recent events that I was irresistible to the inmates and guards who found their pleasure this way. So why had the Warden been so contemptible to me after treating me so nicely at first? I had obviously overplayed my hand when I tried to make my proposal for a transfer out of Chelmsford. Stupid me! I decided that I had better come up with another solution to get out of this disgusting place. Perhaps blackmail might work where my charms had failed?

"Well Michele, you really managed to piss the Governor off somehow! Come on you naughty girl, lets get you back to your cell so you can get cleaned up and rested; you still have to work tonight," Steve said, lifting me to my feet.

He leant down and picked up my skirt and shoe from where the Warden had thrown them on the floor.

"Here sweetheart, put these on," he offered the items to me smiling.

I slid the patent leather black high-heeled sandal over my stockinged foot, my painted toenails visible through the torn reinforced toes of my pantyhose. The silver anklet around my left ankle was still there, sparkling as the light reflected off it. I slid the navy blue skirt up my legs and wiggled my pantied arse into it and tried to smooth it down my thighs. I leaned against Steve to steady myself whilst I dressed and I heard him gasp as he wantonly ogled me. The split in the side seam of the skirt exposed my sheer hosed legs right up to the top of my thigh, and I exposed a glimpse of white satin panty as I adjusted my translucent white nylon slip under my skirt. I felt Steve’s hard muscled bicep as my painted fingernails dug into his arm and remembered how dangerous this could be.

"Christ you look good Michele. With that torn skirt, laddered stockings and messed-up makeup you look like a stray waif who needs rescuing."

"And fucking," I heard him whisper to himself.

"Come on, we better get a move on," Steve pushed me through the door onto the stairwell landing.

He pushed me against the wall and pressed his full weight against me. I could feel his hot breath on my neck.

"Shhh! I think I hear someone on the stairs below us!"

"We’ll have to wait here and be quiet until the coast is clear," he whispered in my ear.

Steve pressed tighter against me, my back was pushed hard against the cold concrete wall. Steve was breathing into my ear his breath quickening.

"I can’t hear anything," I whispered.

"Shhh! If you can’t shut up I’ll have to shut you up!" he whispered hoarsely and pressed his lips against mine.

I felt the groan in the back of his throat and heat from his body. He kept his lips locked on mine and then I felt him slowly start to rub himself against me, his member thickening in his jeans and pushing against my lower body. Steve’s hands came up and pressed my arms tight against my body in a vice-like grip as he continued to kiss me and move against my body.

"Keep quiet; we can’t afford to be found here outside the Governor’s office; Eddie would kill me," he whispered hoarsely between kisses.

I tried to open my mouth to protest and he slid his tongue into my mouth and passionately tongue kissed me. I was resigned to my fate. What could I do? I was still shocked from the ravaging I had received from the Warden. Steve released one hand and slid his arm between our bodies, still kissing me and flattening me against the hard wall. He fumbled around; I knew what he was doing, and then I heard the rasp as he opened his zipper.

His hard penis leapt free from its denim prison and I felt the hard hot texture of it as it came to rest against the material of my skirt. Steve groaned again and repositioned his hands. His body now pushed me harder against wall; his right hand pushed on the back of my neck pulling my face and lips hard against his; his left hand slid up my right thigh, his callused fingers whispering against the nylon of my hose.

It was deathly quiet on the stairwell. All I could hear was Steve’s heavy breathing, the occasional groan in the back of his throat, the whispery murmur of his fingers stroking my pantyhose and the rustle of my skirt rubbing against my body as he pushed his cock against me and gyrated his hips. There was no sound of voices or footfalls.

I managed to briefly break the lock of his lips on mine and pleaded,

"There’s no one coming Steve; quick let’s get back to my cell while the coast is clear!"

"Shut the fuck up bitch!" he hissed, "There is one person coming soon and that’s me!" he confirmed his intention to take me in this cold bleak stairwell.

I squeezed my arms up between us and pushed against his shoulders in an attempt to fight him off. Steve just pulled my face back to his and carried on kissing me, thrusting his tongue over my lipstick-smeared lips and deep into my mouth. His hand on my thigh seized the hem of my skirt and wrenched it up; as he did so he adjusted his stance so that his hard hot penis pressed between my nylon encased thighs.

Steve groaned again and began to rub his engorged member in the crevice created by pantyhosed thighs. I locked my thighs together in a vain attempt to stop him. Steve now repositioned his hands and bought them both down to my buttocks, taking one buttock in each of his big strong hands, squeezing them through the material of my skirt. The hem at the front of my skirt remained ridden up so that his cock was nestled in the ‘Y’ shaped silken valley created by my hosed thighs and white satin panties. Steve now began to push his steel hard member in and out of this silken trap, his cock pressing further between my legs with each thrust. He was ‘dry humping me’ the dirty bastard!

I beat my fists against his hard muscled shoulders trying to discourage him, but it was useless. Steve now lifted my buttocks upwards and as he did so my body slid up the wall and my feet lifted off the floor; Christ he was strong! My high heels left the ground and as Steve continued to lift me up against the wall he pushed his body weight against me, forcibly opening my legs. As hard as I tried to press my legs closed, the force of his body and his strong arms proved no match for by feeble efforts as my fists drummed against his chest and shoulders.

Steve suddenly heaved me up and at the same time repositioned his grip under the tops of my thighs as he pushed me back against the wall with his bodyweight. My feet were now completely off the ground and my thighs spread further, unencumbered by my torn skirt. Steve pressed his groin into me and I felt his turgid penis throbbing against the satin gusset of my panties. He adjusted his position slightly and I felt his member begin to slide under the gusset of my panties and push against the sheer nylon crotch of my pantyhose.

Steve was panting with excitement and exertion; his hot breath was in my mouth and then on my cheeks as he kissed me hotly on my lips and face. He moaned,

"Michele; please………I’ll be gentle honey……..God you’re so lovely!"

What could I do? Resistance was futile and would probably only cause me pain.

I moved my hands from his chest and wrapped them around his neck and slid my nyloned calves around his waist. Had anyone come up or down the stairwell they would have been greeted with the following sight:

A large muscular man embracing a petite businesswoman, bracing her up off the floor and against the cold brick wall, her arms locked in embrace around his bull neck whilst her legs were locked around his waist to help support her weight. Her painted toenails peeking through patent leather black high-heeled sandals, her sleek legs sheathed in laddered, diaphanous sheer black nylons, with dark reinforced cuban heels and toes, the seams of the nylons running up the backs of her legs.

She wore a navy blue suit. The skirt was ripped up one side and was snug at the waist and tight around her hips and bottom. A glimpse of translucent white nylon full slip was visible where her skirt was torn and where the front of her skirt had ridden up as she clutched herself to the muscular inmate who held her captive. A flimsy white nylon blouse peeked through her navy blue suit blazer designed to match her skirt.

An observer would then notice her pretty feminine face. She wore pinkish hued eye shadow, blended with light aqua to just under her eyebrows. Lashings of black eyeliner and mascara had been applied to her lids and lashes and had smudged around her eyes and had run down her cheeks from the tears she had recently shed. Her plum coloured lipstick was smeared around her lips from the frenzied kisses that had been forced upon her. Her hair was a black bob wig, and a pair of silver and diamond encrusted sapphire drop earrings hung from her ears, a matching pendant around her neck.

She looked defeated and submissive as the powerful thug supported her, pushing her against the wall as he thrust against her grunting and panting whilst he defiled her.

Steve was kissing me hard, his tongue assaulting my mouth. His rampant member slid back and forth, snug between the nylon of my pantyhosed crotch and the satin gusset of my panties. He picked up the pace and pushed his cock harder into the crevice between my buttocks. He settled into a steady rhythm as he dry fucked me, his pelvis thrusting back and forth as he pleasured himself. I just hung on and offered no resistance, allowing him to gratify his primal urges; I just wanted it over with. I responded to his kisses and pushed my arse against him to increase his pleasure and hasten his climax.

Suddenly Steve slammed me against the wall and thrust forward and upwards with all his strength. I felt the glans of his member push firmly against the nylon of my hose and then felt the thin gauzy material stretch and finally give. His rock hard penis nestled in the bud of my sphincter and began to shoot hot spurts of semen. The warm slick liquid lubricated my puckered bud and his member slid deep inside me, pulsing and spewing streams of his seed into my back passage. Steve’s tongue pulsated in my mouth and I responded as I felt an uncontrollable wave of please wash over me.

The head of Steve’s penis was pushing hard against my prostate, his vibrating rampant flesh shooting hot jets of come inside me causing me to orgasm spontaneously. I suddenly emptied my seed into my silky pantyhose and satin panties that encased my sex organs. Steve’s crotch pushed the filmy material against my scrotum, increasing the sensations as they shot through my body, amplified by feel of the sheer nylon hose on my legs and the silky full slip and blouse on my torso.

Steve thrust me hard against the wall as he emptied himself inside me; I groaned and forced myself against him. Steve shuddered and moaned, torrents of semen spewed from his member and dribbled out of me, pooling in my panties.

As our orgasms subsided Steve eased me slowly to the ground and as he did so his cock slid from inside me unleashing a further torrent of come into my undergarments. I tottered on my high heels and held on to him, the last of our kisses becoming softer and tender until I was standing there on shaking legs, my back against the wall for support. Steve adjusted himself and zipped up. He leaned forward and pressed a light butterfly kiss on my cheek.

"Come on honey lets get you back to your cell before Eddie comes looking for us," he whispered, and nuzzled my neck briefly.

As Steve led me dazed and confused up the stairwell and back to my cell I began to realise what had just happened. Again I felt repulsed by my uncontrollable sexual responses. I loathed myself for capitulating and even worse for taking pleasure in the sick, twisted sex life into which I had been enslaved.

Steve dropped me off at my cell and made me strip. He took away my female attire and led me to the showers. He stood guard while I washed off my makeup and showered in the empty cellblock ablutions, the other cellblock inmates were at work but he was taking no chances that anyone might decide to have some fun with one Eddie’s ‘girls’ out of business hours. I have to say I felt better knowing that Steve was there to watch my back whilst I was in there alone. Steve didn’t say much to me at all after I had taken off my female clothing and washed off my makeup; it was as though he had no time for Mike, he just lusted after ‘Michele’.

I spent the last part of the day alone in my cell contemplating how I was going to get out of the mess I was in. I watched the clock, dreading the passing of time as the minutes advanced into hours. ‘Iron Bar’ Steve finally knocked on my cell door and entered,

"Time for work; let’s go," he said.

Steve led me back to E Block, the deserted wing that Eddie had set up as his brothel. He handed me over to Mabel who told me to strip. She inspected me all over as I just stood there meekly letting her prod, poke and stroke me.

"You need a good shaving girl," she clucked, and led me down to E block’s shower rooms.

She had me sit on a stool and shaved the light stubble from my face and then proceeded to remove any remaining hair from my arms, legs and chest. She then rubbed moisturiser all over my body and dressed me in a light blue satin kimono.

"Come on love, you can get ready for work in your workroom," she muttered leading me out into the corridor to my workroom cell.

‘Ready for Work! Workroom! Who the fuck was she kidding,’ I thought to myself. ‘What she really meant was go and make yourself into a woman so the sick bastards in this hellhole can violate you!’

As I passed down the corridor two of the cells had low red lamplight emitting from the flimsy curtains which had been pulled across the bars at the front of the cells. I heard muffled grunts and groans, and as I passed the first cell I heard the slapping sound of flesh against flesh. I could just make out the silhouette of what appeared to be a woman bending over a chair as a large man stood behind her pounding himself against her buttocks.

I could just make out that her panties were pooled around her ankles above ridiculously tall high-heels. As the large man plunged forward into her she shuddered and tottered on her heels, she held on to the back of the chair and the legs of the chair made a scraping noise each time she was pushed forward slightly with each thrust. The man appeared to be fully clothed and grunted like a pig with each lunge of his body; he held on to her tight at the waist. The woman, actually a crossdressed whore, gasped as each thrust rammed his groin against her buttocks with a loud slap.

I couldn’t see anything in the second cell; I could just hear the slurping sounds associated with a well-trained fellatrix at work and the murmurs of a man being satisfied.

"Just Carmel and Charlotte servicing a couple of guards before we open for business," Mabel said as we passed by on the way to my workroom cell.

"Eddie gives the guards a freebie and they keep watch for him and keep out the rabble. Business is business in Chelmsford prison honey; we all have to pay our way," she sniggered.

She led me to the cell door and I noticed that heavy curtains had been rigged on a rod above the cell bars that opened on to the corridor. They were pulled back at the moment but they did not bode well for me this evening I guessed. Mabel pushed me through the door and walked over to the armoire. She rummaged around and pulled out what appeared to be a schoolgirl’s uniform.

"You’ve got a ‘special’ first up love; get dressed, Eddie’s bringing a friend in half an hour."

"He wants to play ‘Naughty Schoolgirl.’"

Mabel rummaged around in the drawers and selected lingerie that she threw onto the oversize cot. She looked at the assortment of wigs and selected a blonde, shoulder length wig.

"Shame we haven’t got time to make up some pigtail braids on that wig, but he’s not really that fussed on authenticity if you know what I mean; it’s more of a costume dress-up thing with him," she shrugged.

"Well come on love, get a fucking move on!" she ordered and pottered out of the cell to go about her duties.

"Fucking old tranny fag-hag!" I hissed to the empty cell after she had left.

I knew the routine well enough by now and resigned myself to getting dressed; failing to comply with Eddie’s orders would only result in a beating.

I sorted through the lingerie on my cot and laid it out so I could dress with a minimum of fuss. First I slipped a red satin garter belt around my waist and clipped it together at my belly button. I twisted it around so it faced the right way, smoothed out the satin panel at the front and straightened out the three red garter straps connected to each side of the belt.

Next I slipped into the nearly nude sheer nylon stockings Mabel had selected. I pulled each one up my freshly shaven legs and attached my suspender belt to the reinforced lace panels at the top of each stocking with the three garter straps. As I smoothed out the wrinkles in the delicate nylon along my legs little sparks of sensuality ran through me. I shrugged the sensation off and continued to dress.

Next I stepped into a pair of boy-leg lace paneled knickers. They were gray nylon with a white lace insert at the front and around each leg opening. The lace trim matched the lacing on my stocking tops. I shrugged into red satin full-cup bra which matched the garter belt. I walked over to the makeup table and opened the drawer that contained my breastforms and pushed them inside the bra cups. No time for adhesive if Eddie was due in twenty minutes. I adjusted the bra and breastforms so that they appeared as natural as possible.

Eddie obviously did not care too much for authenticity; Mabel has selected a pair of patent leather black high-heeled court shoes. They slid easily onto my stockinged feet and as I stood I was relieved to find out that it was a lot easier to balance on these wedge heels than the tapered spiked heels that I had been forced to wear up to now.

I sat at the makeup table and adjusted the lamp so that I had good light to apply my makeup. It still amazed me how quickly I had become adept at the feminine art of applying makeup!

First I applied the foundation and powder. My eyes I decided, would be in dark shades so I applied dark gray eye shadow and black eye liner. I underscored the eyeliner on my lower lids with a thin dark blue line for contrast. I applied lashings of mascara so that my lashes were almost caked with a thick black coating. I lightly applied a dark shade to my eyebrows with the eyebrow pencil and completed the look with a light pink shade of blush on my cheeks and only a slightly darker shade of pink lipstick. I decided to experiment this time and applied a coat of lip-gloss. I pulled on and adjusted my wig; just the look I wanted; I looked like a naughty schoolgirl with the lighter shades of makeup I had applied but with my dark eyes contrasting wonderfully.

Next I put on the long-sleeved cotton blouse, being careful to keep the pristine white garment free of makeup. I buttoned up the blouse, still finding trouble with the way women’s clothing buttoned on the opposite side. I pulled the school uniform tunic over my head and adjusted it. It was a dark blue and green tartan. The dark colour emphasised my pale face and dark eyes. The bodice was tight against my torso; the skirts were pleated and came to just above my knees. Then I had an idea; the finishing touch!

I rummaged around in the drawers until I found what I was looking for. I sat on the edge of the bed and kicked off my court shoes. I pulled on a pair of white cotton anklets over my stockinged feet and then stepped back into the black patent leather court shoes. I looked fantastic! I left my ears unadorned but slipped a simple gold chain necklace around my neck.

I sat back down on the bed and started applying two coats of pale pink nailpolish to my nails. While I was doing this I had time to think and realised what I had done. ‘My God! What the fuck was I doing!’

Not only was I capitulating with the crazy bastards who forced me to become a crossdressed prostitute; I was dressing like a woman as if it was a natural thing to do! I was working at looking good and even being innovative to achieve the ‘look’. Fucking white anklets; what the fuck was I thinking of!!!! Had these sick fucks brainwashed me?

I was about to get up and do; I don’t know what; remove my makeup and clothes? rebel? scream? then I heard the unmistakable sound of Eddie’s voice as he approached.

"Oh fuck yeah Dave, you will love my latest acquisition! She’s got an arse to die for; and with only a little bit of training she already knows how to suck cock like she was born to it."

"I don’t trust the cunt though; she’s too fucking smart by half," he added.

"Smart mouth on her; and you can tell she’s planning something. You have to remember this twat ain’t like Charlotte and the other dumb cunts in my stable; he was a businessman, pretty smart and well to do on the outside until he got done for running some kid over while drunk."

"She still thinks there’s a way out of her job here, and I’m sure she’s got ideas about getting outside or transferring to somewhere else, so be careful if you take a fancy to her; she might try it on, like I said, she’s just too fucking smart!"

Eddie was obviously discussing me with the punter he was escorting to my cell. So Eddie knew I had plans to try and get out of the fucked up predicament I was in. So what! If I got my chance you can bet I’d be gone in a flash!

Then it dawned on me what Eddie had said, ‘so be careful if you take a fancy to her’.

‘Maybe that meant my first customer of the night might be a man of influence and power,’ I thought.

‘Maybe I could use him to my advantage? Better be careful though; I had fucked up royally when I tried it on with the Warden; best find out all I can about this guy before I try to use my newfound charms on him,’ I considered.

"Well hello Michele; don’t you look lovely this evening," Eddie said with an evil smirk on face as he stepped into my workroom cell.

A tall good looking man dressed in prison fatigues walked in behind Eddie and came to a complete stop in the cell doorway and looked me up and down where I sat on the edge of the bed.

"Christ Eddie she’s a stunner all right; you weren’t exaggerating on bit. Hi sweetie," he said pleasantly, walking all the way into the cell.

"Say hi to my best friend David, Michele; don’t be rude!" Eddie smiled my way.

"Hi David," I said in my best attempt at a coquettish voice.

"Davy here is a very special friend of mine Michele, and I promised him that you would treat him very nice this evening; so you do that for me and maybe I’ll be nice to you later ok?" Eddie said in a voice that left no doubt that if I wasn’t nice to Eddie’s friend I would be very sorry.

"Of course I will Eddie," I answered meekly.

"So Davy, will she do; is the get-up ok?" Eddie asked.

David had been looking me up and down ever since he arrived in the cell; he hadn’t taken his eyes off me.

"Yes Eddie she’s perfect, and I bet she can be a very naughty school girl too," David chuckled.

"Yes; and speaking of being naughty; Davy why don’t you go and see Mabel and bring yourself back a bottle of something to drink while I have a little chat with Michele. Just give us five ok?"

There was no doubt that although Eddie was treating David with more respect than I had ever seen him treat anyone else, Eddie was still the one giving the orders.

"Sure; is scotch ok Michele?" David asked my way.

"Fine," I answered.

David ducked out the cell and I heard his footsteps disappear down the corridor. As soon as David left the cell Eddie strode over to me and held out his hands.

"Stand up sweetheart and give us a good look at you," Eddie said.

I allowed Eddie to assist me to my feet. He looked me up and down and smiled.

"Wonderful," he said. Then with lightning-quick speed he punched me in the stomach.

"You fucking cunt! What the fuck do you think you were playing at with the Warden? Me and you are going to have a little chat later and I’m going to remind you how things work around here!" Eddie barked.

I collapsed on to the bed, the wind completely taken out of me. I doubled over in pain as I tried to breathe. I felt like I was dying, I couldn’t get any air in my lungs.

"Don’t you start crying and ruin your face you fucking cunt bitch," Eddie snarled.

"You fucking soak up that pain and get yourself ready. David is my best friend in this shit-hole and I promised him you would treat him special, so you just get your pretty arse off that bed, breathe deep, and be ready when he gets back here."

I forced myself to stand and eventually I could breathe in shallow breaths but the pain in my stomach was excruciating. Even so I realised that I was lucky that Eddie had bought his best friend to see me otherwise he may not have cared about marking my face with his fists. I stood there looking down getting my breath back.

Eddie lifted my face to his,

"You try any of your fucking smart moves with Davy, Michele and I’ll put you in hospital you bitch. I’ll accept the loss of earnings while you recover; besides some cons in here like being sucked off by bitches with no teeth; slides in nice and easy so they say, so you fucking well behave," Eddie threatened.

He released my face just as David walked back through the door with a bottle of scotch in his hand.

"I’ll leave you two kids alone to get acquainted ok?" Eddie sniggered.

He pulled the heavy curtains across the bars to my cell, slipped through them and slammed the door shut.

"Don’t disturb them for a couple of hours Mabel," I heard Eddie yell at her as he walked off.

I was alone in the dimly lit cell with David; we had complete privacy. David looked me up and down again.

"Drink Michele?" he asked, a smile breaking out on his handsome face.

"Please," I smiled back suppressing a grimace of pain from where Eddie had punched me.

David half-filled two glasses with hefty shots of the dark amber liquid and handed me one.

"Michele you are one pretty lady if I may be so bold. And that schoolgirl outfit is just as kinky as hell," he said grinning at me with the confidence the way only men secure in their good looks seem to be able to do.

He suddenly came over serious.

"Don’t get me wrong; I’m no noncer or anything. I like to take my fun with adults not juveniles; it’s just that I love trannies when they get dressed up in sexy costumes like that."

"Oh fuck I’ve done it again; I’m sorry I didn’t mean anything derogatory calling you a tranny."

"Shit, I’m behaving like it’s my first date; let me start over."

We both looked at each other and suddenly burst out laughing. It was honest laughter bought about by David’s embarrassment and stumbling apology. He was very handsome indeed; tall and slim with black wavy hair, deep blue eyes with laugh lines at the corners, white teeth and full sensuous lips. He was deeply tanned and obviously made the most of his allocated time in the exercise yard.

"Alright. Michele, I’m David but please call me Davy."

He took a big gulp of scotch and continued.

"I’m what you might call a business associate of Eddie’s; let’s just say I do him favours and he does me favours."

"I’m fourty something, single, bisexual and disease free," he laughed again.

"And oh; to be honest I do have penchant for transvestite hookers dressed up as school girls," he finished, laughing again in his easy way.

He had managed to put me at ease and I could see how he could easily win over any woman that took his fancy; or man for that matter, he did say he was bisexual after all!

"Hi Davy, I’m Michele and a woman never tells her age," I smiled back at him, taking a sip of the single malt.

"As for the rest……..", I started but Davy interrupted.

"I know the rest honey," David said, "and don’t worry I’m not here to force you to do anything you don’t want to do. Please sit."

I sat down and as I did I winced in pain as it flared up where Eddie had punched me.

"The prick! He hit you didn’t he; while I was gone getting the scotch, the bastard hit you," Davy said and sat down beside me and took my hand.

"If it had anything to do with me I’m sorry Michele; I don’t know how anyone could be cruel to you."

I was taken aback, but wary. So many times since I had been forced to crossdress men had started out being nice to me and had then turned vicious.

"No it was my own fault," I answered, "I did something stupid and paid the price."

"Well I don’t believe that a lovely creature such as you could do anything wrong; and anyway the most you would ever get from me is a light spanking on your tidy bottom," he started laughing again and I couldn’t help but laugh with him.

We both looked down into our drinks and took a sip as the laughter died down into an awkward silence.

Davy put down his scotch and turned towards me, he reached and gently turned my face to his.

"Look Michele, I do know your situation; Eddie told me the whole story. I know you are being forced to this against your will; and as I much as I would love to make love to you I an not going to force you to do anything that you don’t want to do."

"Don’t get the wrong Idea, I often come to Eddie’s stable and go with the girls here; I do love making love to transvestites; but most of the girls here are willing to do what they do, even if they were initially forced or blackmailed into it by Eddie."

"But I have never forced myself on another person and don’t intend to start now," he finished.

I was quite taken aback, Davy seemed to be the most genuine and gentle man I had met since I got into this mess; and he was just stunningly handsome. I figured that if I was going to have to pleasure punters all night, I might as well pleasure someone who is kind, handsome and obviously has some sort of influence in this place.

I had badly miscalculated with the Warden; I decided I would put my efforts into making Davy happy and play him along until the time is right to use his influence somehow to help me get out of this jam. Tonight I was his.

I reached out with my long feminine fingers with their pink painted nails and stroked his face.

"Davy you are the nicest man I have met in this place; how can I not like you?" I smiled and gently pulled his face to mine.

I kissed him on the lips and slid my tongue inside his mouth and ran it along the top of his gums; women had done this to me before and it drove me wild. Davy responded and took me in his arms. I allowed him to pull me against him as he held me tightly but tenderly. He didn’t try anything else for over five minutes; he was just contented to kiss. We kissed deeply and passionately, and besides the smoky taste of the scotch, his breath was as sweet as a baby’s. I was becoming genuinely aroused; it was not just lust invoked by an instinctive response to stimulation, but a slow sensual awakening of my pleasure centers.

Davy eased me down onto the bed, never breaking the kiss. We ended up lying side by side our lips locked. After what seemed like an eternity of passionate kissing I was ready for more; my senses were actually screaming for further stimulation. My cock was straining against the lace panel of my boy-leg knickers, the lace stimulating my member. I pulled myself closer to Davy and lifted my leg up and over his body, the pleated tunic rode up my thigh and exposed the matching lace stocking tops of my nude nylon stockings.

Davy got the hint and started to stroke my legs and thighs, his hand sliding slowly and gently along the nylon. I kissed him deeply and growled in the back of my throat as the sensation caused by Davy’s hands stroking my nyloned leg aroused me further. I started rubbing my crotch against his hard body in attempt to further stimulate my penis. Davy sensed what I was doing and gently eased me away from him slightly; I couldn’t contain my disappointment.

But Davy didn’t miss a beat, as soon as our bodies were separated far enough, he slid the hand that was stroking my leg under my skirt and went straight to my penis. He gripped it lightly through the lace panel of my knickers and began to slowly stroke it.

I groaned and Davy responded by sending his tongue into a frenzy in my mouth; it rolled around my tongue and tickled my cheeks and gums; he was an excellent kisser. At the same time he increased the speed of his hand stroking my turgid knicker-wrapped member. I knew that I couldn’t hold on to my orgasm much longer and tried to pull away; I realised that Davy had seduced me to the point where I would let him do anything. I had allowed the tables to be turned; I was supposed to seduce him into my power, not me into his!

I was too far gone, I made a feeble attempt to extricate myself and gave up immediately as Davy tried to hold me where I was, lying beside him. We were joined at the mouth, out torsos pressed tightly together as we continued our passionate kiss. I was twisted at the waist so that my legs lay open on the bed. My legs were now spread wide, my skirt up around my thighs, the sheer nude hose on my legs running down to the cute cotton socks and the patent leather black high-heeled court shoes.

Under my skirt Davy’s hand was now stroking me hard and fast through my knickers; I began to buck and writhe as my orgasm approached. My orgasm rocketed through me; I felt it through my own body. My senses were heightened to the pitch where I could feel, taste and smell everything intensified one hundred fold.

I could taste my lipstick mixed with Davy’s sweet breath and the musky scotch we had drank. I could feel his tongue jack-hammering in my mouth, my long sleek nylon encased legs were sending those little electric shocks of pleasure I had become to love so much. I could feel the satin bra and suspender set, smooth against my bare skin, and the gray nylon knickers rubbing against my buttocks and scrotum as Davy gripped my cock in the front panel of the knickers and strocked me furiously.

I could smell the sweet perfume I was wearing and Davy’s masculine after-shave, mixing with the musky hint of sweat as we both became further excited. Then I could smell the slightly starchy smell of my semen as I spent into my knickers.

My climax shot through me, and I shuddered and groaned. Davy continued to stroke me, milking my seed into my knickers, the semen lubricating the lace and increasing the intensity of my orgasm. As the last of my emission dribbled into my knickers Davy released his grip on my erection and slid his hand under my silky buttocks and turned my lower body towards him, his hand on my ass pulling me close against him. I lifted my leg again, rubbing my stocking leg against his muscular thigh, milking the last sensations that I could out of my subsiding orgasm.

Davy held me like that, our bodies side by side, for about five minutes; never braking our kiss, my lips were almost numb. Then he stopped kissing me and looked into my heavily made-up dark eyes and said,

"You like?"

"You bet," I responded smiling into his handsome face.

Now that we had stopped kissing I pulled myself free of our embrace briefly and Davy frowned; but not for long as I readjusted our position on the bed. I pushed Davy onto his back and I straddled his waist, my pleated schoolgirl skirt spread over his middle. I leaned down and kissed him briefly on the lips and then pulled back so I was sitting upright. I looked down into his beautiful deep blue eyes and said,

"Now, what can this naughty schoolgirl do for you?"

 

To be continued………………….

the sensual and sexy Milf

EvenSteven on Teen Stories

When i was 14 i had this best friend named David. We used to hang out all the time, especially around his place, since he lived just a couple of blocks from school.

As i spent more and more time indoors at his house, i came quite the secondairy family, i could say anything to anyone, as everyone knew me quite well.

as years passed, i spent more and more time talking etc with Astrid, David\'s mom. by this time i was around 18, and by that time i spent more time with Astrid than i did with David.

More and more i was getting these fantasies about Astrid, Despite of here age, she looked amazing. Here appearance was that of a milf pornstar (as i see here now). S

Read More
he has red-goldish hair all the way down here shoulders, which danced playfully as she walked or moved here head. Here figurine was that of a slender teen, she works out a lot and it shows because she\'s a size 34 (which is thin model size, its european) ans a tight little wiggling ass you would die for. here tits are DD or C, but i believe its more like D.
the most amazing thing about them is that they are very firm and smooth/soft with a beatiful round shape with large round nipples.
besides this she had a cute face (even for here age) and very nice lips.

Besides all this which is very attractive i might add, she has those Amazing eyes, there green/blue and very clear. When she looks at you with here eyes, you can really feel here looking to you in the deepest imaginable way. At times just seeing her looking at me turned me on, it was almost as if here eyes radiated sex, and begged for it in a sensual secret kind of way.

Lately i haven\'t been around there house so often, so my visits were down to like once a month or so. This particular hot summer day in June was when it all started, i decided to pay David a visit (he was at home with his girlfriend). When i walked to the door (which is in the garden).

I Noticed Astrid laying there sunbathing, in a orange nice bikini, because of here slim body, i particularly noticed here firm nice breasts and not to mention the rest of here figure. This is when i realised i was just staring at here amazing body, unable to look anywhere else, thank god she was sleeping!

But she wasnt. As i was looking at here she suddenly asked if i would wan\'t a cold drink. Flabbergasted i said yes, as she smiled in a kind of vicious/naughty way, she walked before me towards te house. It looked as if she wiggled here tight ass in that sexy bikini to tease me, but that was my imagination or so i guess.

As we both went into the house, we started talking about regular boring stuff, and then i asked where David was. She replied: he\'s fucking his girlfriend again, its what they do all day. Then she gave a little giggle and looked with here penetrating eyes deeply in mine.

What do you think about her she asked. i replied she\'s a nice girl, a little bit horny all the time that\'s all, and i laughed it off.

And what about you? she asked.
Im fine i replied, and told here i just quit my job.

She looks at me hot as hell and says, that\'s not what i mean, i was asking you if you get horny all the time, after asking me, she kept looking at me with those georgious eyes.

16 year old has fun with bosses wife

lachie90 on Teen Stories

The following story is partly true

Mature women interested in young guy contact on lachlan91@hotmail.com

I am a 16-year-old boy and I work at a guy’s house doing yard maintenance etc. the guy I work for has the hottest wife her name is treena and she ahs the best body I have seen

I often work by myself and my boss is off working so when I get the chance I sneak into their room and go through her panties she wears the hottest lace panties.

One day when I was mowing the lawn and she came out and she bent over to pat the dog and I could see the top of her g- string it made me so hard so when she went away I went into the laundry to jack off.

Since that day I regularly went into the laundry to jack off in her p

Read More
anties. I came so hard than I ever came before when I wanked over her.

A couple of days later I was washing the windows when she went into the water for a swim she was wearing a cozzie that covered half her arse checks I got hard and she noticed and she had a good look at it.

The next day she called me into the house to fix a towel rail when I was in the bathroom I noticed there was a g-string she then said can you please take that to the laundry I said sure and picked them up right in front of her she had obviously been wet that day coz there was a big wet patch in the front. I knew what it was from but I wanted to put her on the spot and I said is there a leak in the bathroom these panties are all wet and to my surprise she said no I have been watching you work then she reached in my pants and grabbed my cock. I instantly went hard and she was surprised by the size of my cock. I started groping her tits her nipples were hard.

Then she said fuck me and let me into her room where she took her top and bra off and I went over and started circling her nipples with my tongue. She started tugging my cock, then she sat me on her bed and started sucking me, she started at the tip and went around with her tongue then she started going down the base she continued until I blew in her mouth and she sloshed it around in her mouth then downed it then she said lick my cunt so I went down to her pussy I started at her clit and went up and down her lips she started moaning and bucking then I started thrusting my tongue in her cunt and she came in my mouth it tasted so good she then said Phil will be home soon you better get back to work then she stuffed her wet panties own my pants and said that’s for later. Since then she has been flashing her pussy to me as I work and teasing me so now when Phil is working I leave my hard cock out for her to see.

 

Any mature women interested in some fun or any girls for that matter prefer mature and prefer sydney australia so we can make it real contact me on lachlan91@hotmail.com

Senior Year: Four Years Later...

JackntheBox on Forced Stories


“Hi, I’m Stephanie.”

That was how it started, basically, the day of her job interview. She looked a little nervous, which wasn’t too surprising, so I smiled, hoping that I looked both professional and comforting at the same time, and offered my hand.

Read More
="Times New Roman">“Hi Stephanie, I’m Devin, the store manager.”

Her hand was soft and warm and slightly moist, but she smiled up at me and gave me a good, firm shake back.

“Nice to meet you.”

I nodded my head towards the office, tucked away at the back of the video store, and said, “Why don’t we go have a seat?”

“Okay.”

“Hey, Lindsay!” I gave the girl at the counter, my assistant manager, a yell. “Buzz me if you need me. We’ll be about a half-hour.”

“Sure, boss.”

“After you…”I unlocked the office door and held it open, letting Stephanie go in before me. I gave her a quick appraisal, looking her up and down as she walked by me.

I thought she was kind of cute: short and plump, but in a nice, buxom way. She was dressed casually for the interview, wearing a pale blue fitted blouse that was slightly unbuttoned over a white, silky camisole, light khaki pants that were tight around her hips and a pair of old leather sandals. Her hair was dark brown, thick and glossy and cut short so that the tips curled around and under her ears. She had a sweet, heart-shaped face with prominent, rosy cheeks and a pointed chin, and she wore a little too much makeup for my taste. She had a tendency to peek up with her doe-like eyes when she smiled, making her look a bit like a chubby, mischievous pixie, but the silver crucifix dangling in the deep cleft between her breasts distracted me from that little blemish.

“Welcome to my closet.” I cleared my throat, pried my eyes away from her chest and pointed to a chair. “Have a seat.”

She sat down and crossed her legs, immediately comfortable. Maybe she wasn’t as nervous as I’d assumed. Either that, or my considerable boyish charm and good looks had really worked to loosen her up.

“Thanks,” she said.

Her pant legs slid up when she sat, giving me a tantalizing glimpse of her thick, tan, muscular calves. I settled down into my comfy leather chair just opposite her and pretended to search my desk for a pen. I gave her another smile.

“You’re welcome.”

She made a quiet humming sound in her throat and absent-mindedly tugged her blouse down, smoothing it tight over her breasts. She glanced around the room, taking in the big cork bulletin board tacked full of comic strips, work schedules, inventory lists and what-not; piles of old sale invoices, movie magazines and late-lists spilling out of boxes on the floor around my cluttered desk. “You know, a closet might be bigger.”

I actually laughed, and casually flipped through her job application. “Yeah, you might be right.”

My office was tiny, with barely enough room for a desk set up along the back wall, a beat-up metal filing cabinet, and the two chairs we were sitting in. Another door opened into a small storage area with walls of shelves full of movie posters and display boxes. Beyond that was a dimly-lit back room where we kept the safe.

The store itself was shaped like a sideways L, with a large, open floor plan that the owners believed encouraged customer browsing. It was brightly lit with red neon signs, flashing lights and lots of televisions set up like tic-tac-toe boards – always turned on and blaring taped ads for the latest movies and games. In the back of the building there was another storage room, an employee break area and a small warehouse with a dingy bathroom for the staff (and the occasional customer emergency) that was always kept locked.

The adult movies – the porno’s – had a room all their own, with a closed-circuit video surveillance system to monitor the freaks. Lord knows how many idiots we’ve caught on tape jacking off in there.

“So, you want to work for a video store?” I asked.

“M-hm,” she nodded. “Trisha really likes it here. She said you needed someone to take her spot when she leaves.”

Trisha was one of my better employees. She’d worked for me for a little over a year and was leaving for college soon. She’d recommended Stephanie to me. I knew they were friends from high school and swam together on the school swim team.

“I do. I remember when you dropped off your application,” I lied.

The only reason I knew I took her application is that Trisha asked me to. Without Trisha putting in a good word, Stephanie probably would’ve completely faded from my mind.

She beamed. “Really?”

“Yeah. You bet.”

Stephanie’s application indicated that she was a certified lifeguard and had worked the last couple years as a counselor and lifeguard at a Catholic summer camp. She also worked the counter at the camp store, selling the kids cold drinks, popcorn and candy, t-shirts and sweatshirts, that kind of thing. Not all that much different than what she’d be doing for me.

“So tell me about camp.”

She took a deep breath. “Well…”

I watched her while she talked, nodding, scribbling notes on her app, asking a quick question here and there. Normally – sexist as it sounds, I’d try to hire someone a little sexier than Stephanie, because the beautiful people tend to bring in the money. But basically, right now I just needed a warm body and wasn’t feeling too picky. If she could at least make change and carry on a half-way decent conversation, I was probably going to offer her a job.

For the fifty-six minutes we were in the office together, Stephanie showed me everything that a potential employer wants to see from a prospective employee.

I started working here in high-school, took over as assistant manager pretty quickly, and got promoted to running the store full-time after I started film school. It’s a relatively simple job and I make decent money doing basically nothing. I’m about ready to graduate now, and over the last few years I’ve had a lot of employees come through here. I’ve learned that most interviews are awful, some – a few – are better.

Most of my applicants are high school kids looking for an easy summer job or college kids needing some quick part time work. Rarely, someone I interview is really motivated to get a job. Frankly, Stephanie impressed me, and I warmed up to her pretty quickly. She was animated and lively, sharp and funny. She had a habit of blinking once or twice after each question, thinking before she answered.

I liked that.

She liked all kinds of movies and was already familiar with the store, which was great, telling me that Trisha made her help her close up the shop every weekend so she could get out and party earlier.

“Ah.” I said, and made a note of that to put in Trisha’s file. For safety, one of the cardinal rules was that only employees may be in the store before or after store hours. I don’t think Stephanie caught the slip.

Best of all, she was flexible. She still lived at home with her family and was starting school in the fall, part-time at a local community college, so her schedule was open, at least for now. As we wrapped the interview up, I made sure it was okay to call her references and her supervisor from camp, and asked her what size uniform shirt I should order, and what color would she prefer?

“Um, red, for sure. Small?”

“Great. I’ve only got a few other people to talk to this afternoon. Hopefully I can call everyone back by tomorrow.”

“Okay. Thanks for the interview!”

She shook my hand again, and I grinned as she walked back through the store, absently wondering what she’d look like in a bathing suit. I heard her say goodbye to Lindsay, who was busy returning video games, and then the door chimed and she was gone. Lindsay grinned from across the room and gave me a big thumbs up.

“She’s a keeper, huh?” She shouted.

I shrugged.

“We’ll see.”

“You snooze, you lose, boss-man. Hire her yesterday.”

I laughed and started back to the office. “Opinion noted. Okay?”

One of our regulars, an fifty-ish lady named Nancy, was herding her grandkids through the game section with a look of utter frustration plastered on her face. She was trying to get them to make a decision between renting some shoot-‘em-up and a racing game, and she was failing miserably.

Nancy was probably one of the first customers I’d made an effort to connect with when I became manager, although I’m not quite sure why.

Truthfully, I think I was a little smitten with her. She was married to an ex-cop who’d started flipping property after he retired, and now he was always gone, being (in her words) the real estate tycoon. Nancy used to be a nurse. She retired a few years ago to help her daughter take care of her grandkids (the little devils that were now screaming at each other and yanking all our game boxes off the rack. Lindsay looked at me and rolled her eyes. She hated those kids…).

Nancy kind of moped around with this sad-sack complex, that for some strange reason I found extremely sexy. So I made it a point to flirt with her whenever I could. It seemed to make her happy, at least for a minute or two, and once I got her talking, she was actually pretty interesting.

Besides, she had a pair of whopping big tits. I couldn’t resist.

I ignored the screaming demons making a mess out of my store and put on my best smile for her. “Hi, Nance.”

She looked up and brightened immediately. Sometimes I wonder if she comes in now just to see me. She waved back, and then her grandkids started a nice, loud shoving match. Nancy rolled her eyes at me and I took the opportunity to slip back into my office.

Maybe I made her day a little brighter. Sometimes we all just need someone to say hi, let us know we mean something, even if it’s just a grin from some kid at the video store.

Anyway…

I shut the door and plopped back into my chair with a sigh. It was a little quieter in here with the door closed. I hoped Lindsay had a bottle of aspirin at the counter, and then waited for the other applicants to show up. Lindsay escorted the next one back a minute or two after I heard the demons leave.

By the time I kicked the last one out the door – a pale, zit-faced teenager who ignored most of my questions and couldn’t stop talking about his collection of obscure Japanese animation videos that he was busy burning to disc – one copy to watch, one to save, in case of fire or flood or some other cosmically ordained cataclysm – I was grumpy, tired and ready to grab some dinner and call it a night.

Lindsay gave me irritated looks from the counter as I walked them out. She stuck out her tongue and shook her head after each one left.

“Stephanie,” she said. “This is so you don’t forget.” She’d written the name on a sticky note paper, and stuck it to my forehead. “Hire. Her. Now.”

One of our phone lines started ringing.

“Cut it out and answer the phone,” I grumbled.

It was supposed to sound threatening, but Lindsay just grinned and blew me a kiss. I stalked back into my office and peeled the note off my face, and then I just sat there for a bit, staring at my pile of applications and playing with the sticky paper with my fingertips.

Stephanie’s app was right there, at the top of the pile.

I cleaned up the junk on my desk and then called the main office, which had already closed for the day. I left a voice message for the office manager and ordered two small red polo shirts and a nametag for Stephanie.

Then it was time to go.

***

As I left work, I checked my voicemail on my cell phone on the way to my car, a red ’73 VW Superbeetle. A friend of mine named Desiree had left me a message, asking me to stop by when I got off work.

I’d met Desiree under somewhat, uh, kinky circumstances during my senior year of high-school, at a Halloween party thrown by one of my teachers, a transgender named Linda, who I had a brief affair with. Linda moved away to France later that summer, but for some strange reason Desiree and I became, um, well, friendly.

You can read into that whatever you’d like.

Anyway, I rolled back the sunroof and then drove over to her house. Desiree lived in one of the nicer areas of town, in an old Victorian-style house that she was busy fixing up herself. I think the house must’ve set her back more than I’d make in ten years at the video store. It had been confiscated in a drug bust, and when she bought it the whole thing looked ready to fall apart.

It looked pretty good now, I thought. Nicest house on the block.

I parked at the curb and locked the car, then trudged up a steep flight of steps to the front door and rang the bell. I heard a deep bong emanate from somewhere inside, and Desiree opened the door before I could put my arm down, shrieking my name in her husky voice.

“Devin!”

She pinched my cheeks and crushed me to her chest, smothering me with her breasts.

“Baby! Come to momma and give me a kiss, baby. Mm…now, watch the lipstick. I just put it on.”

She wiped a smear of bright red lipstick from my cheek with a fingertip. She held me at arms length and gave me a good once-over, batting her eyes and looking me up and down.

“Mm…Baby, you look good enough to eat. Come on in, honey, make yourself comfy. There’s someone here I want you to meet.”

Desiree’s as beautiful as a large, black transsexual could be, and she’s about as flamboyant as they come. When I first met her at the Halloween party, she was decked out like a flapper from the roaring twenties. I’m a pretty big guy, but she’s taller than I am, around six-six, and she’s got a figure most female porn stars would die for.

She looked great today, with her long, kinky curly hair pulled back in a tight braid, and she was dressed conservatively in a black pinstriped pantsuit and a crème silk blouse buttoned up just to her breasts. She was wearing high-heeled pumps and was even taller than usual. She towered over me.

Desiree and my teacher, Linda, had met working as call girls back in college and hit it off. Desiree was still in the industry. Currently, she owned a sex club called Kings and Queens, and judging by her home, she seemed to be doing pretty well for herself.

“Hey, Swan!” She called out, pulling me down with her onto an over-stuffed, antique velvet sofa. “Company! Devin’s here!”

“Coming!”

She rested a big hand on my thigh and snuggled close enough for me to smell her perfume. A door that led into her kitchen swung open and shut, and Desiree smiled at me again as a tall, reed-thin guy dressed in sweats with a huge, nappy afro walked through the dining room, munching on a bunch of grapes.

Desiree gave my thigh a little squeeze, sending a warm, tingly jolt up to my crotch, and introduced us.

“Dev, this is my nephew, Swan.”

Swan chewed his mouthful of grapes and acknowledged me with a sleepy nod. He sat and slouched down into the chair next to us, threw his leg over one of the chair arms.

“S’up.”

“Hey,” I said, and nodded back, cool as he was. Two could play it like that.

“Swan just graduated from NYU. Didn’t you, sweetie?”

“Yup.”

I blinked. “Film school?”

“Yup.”

This time, I nodded appreciatively. “Wow.”

“He’s going to be staying here for a couple months.” Desiree smiled. “I thought you two might like to get to know each other, since you’re both up and coming directors and what-not.”

“Auntie says you into Zombie flicks, man.”

I laughed. “Yeah. I am.”

“Cool.” He grinned, showing a ton of white teeth, and nodded again. “Who and what.”

It probably sounds crazy, but I knew what he was talking about. Desiree looked mystified.

“Romero. Night of the Living Dead.”

“What the hell are you two talking about?”

I grinned at Desiree. Swan and I both said, “Best movie ever.”

He ate another mouthful of grapes. She shook her head.

“All right. Looks like you two already have a lot in common.” She patted my leg, gave me a kiss and stood up. “I’ve got to head to the club. I’ll see y’all later.”

Desiree bent and kissed Swan.

“Bye, Auntie.”

Desiree grabbed a small clutch and blew us both kisses, then she was gone.

“So. How you know my Auntie?”

I wasn’t quite sure how to answer that.

“We, uh…”

“You sleepin’ with her?”

Hell.

“We…”

“You know that she a he, right?”

“Yeah…”

“You cool with that?”

“Sure.”

He nodded. “Man, the rest o’ my fam’ly don’t even know. It’s the big secret, right?”

“Oh?”

“Yeah.” He scratched his nose. I could just feel the question coming. “So, straight up, man. You two gettin’ nasty?”

I licked my lips.

“We’ve slept together, yeah. But...”

“Damn, man.”

“But…” I interrupted him and kept on going. “…we’ve never had sex. With each other, I mean. There was someone else who…”

“Ah, yeah. I bet I know. Linda?”

Surprise. A little lightbulb popped in my head.

“You know Linda?”

He nodded. “Met her a couple times, when I was a kid. During holidays and shit, when I’d come out to visit Auntie. Always figured they were into some kinky shit.”

“You don’t even know.”

“Prob’ley right about that. Don’t know that I want to, either.” He waved his hand. “So, what is it you do?”

I told him, about work and school.

“I’m just finishing my last short film. Then…I don’t really know what I’m gonna do. I thought about moving to L.A., but…” I shrugged.

“Yeah. Me too. Go be where the action is, an’ all.”

“Yeah.”

He finished his grapes, chewing thoughtfully.

“Thing is, you can make movies wherever these days. Just need the equipment an’ some folks to do the grunt stuff.”

“Sure.”

“I got my own cameras.” He pointed upstairs. “Brought ‘em with me. Some nice digital. Looks as good as film up on screen.”

“I’ve been using a digital camera too.”

“Cool.” He sat up. “When Auntie told me ‘bout y’all, I got this idea. I talked it over with Auntie. She thought I might be onto something, wondered if you’d be into it too.”

“Oh yeah?” I leaned closer, interested. “What’s that?”

“Makin’ our own movies, man. ’Could mean some good money, if we’re lucky.”

I blinked. “Movies?”

“Yeah. You an’ me. We start our own production company, make our own shit.”

“You’re serious about this?”

“Hell yeah.”

I leaned back into the couch. “I don’t know. I mean…”

Swan had been relaxed for our entire conversation, thumping his leg on the side of the chair. But now he spun around so he was facing me.

“Look, bro. Here’s the thing. Auntie said she’d help with our cash flow. She’s loaded, man. I don’t wanna make some crappy indie shit that nobody but some tattooed patchouli smellin’ motherfuckers are gonna see at some outta the way art house theater. We need to get profitable, quick, or we dead in the water.”

That was the truth.

“So?”

“Auntie tells me you’re into some kinky shit.” He raised his eyebrows. “Me too, man. See, I don’t care if you’re fuckin’ her. It’s all cool. I think that’s why she introduced us.”

I didn’t see where this was going, and said so.

“I’m talkin’ about making porno’s.”

I blinked again. He grinned, showing me all those teeth.

“Y’know, dudes and chicks, chicks and chicks. Chicks with dicks. Hell, chicks with fuckin’ goats! Whatever we can get away with.”

“You’re serious?”

“How ‘bout we go get some grub, an’ I’ll let you in on what I come up with so far.”

I thought about it. “There’s a club not to far from here with a bar.”

“Food okay?”

“They make a sloppy gyros.”

“Damn. Okay.”

We both stood up. I shoved my hands in my pockets. “Porn, huh?”

“Yup.” Swan nodded. His afro bobbed back and forth. “An’ the crazier shit, the better.”

He stuck out his hand, and after a second, we shook.

“All right. Sounds cool to me.”

He grinned.

“Right on. Damn, partner. I’m starved. Let’s eat.”

***

I drove. Swan had to rack the seat back as far as it would go and bend himself almost in half, but he managed to squeeze inside the beetle. It was still pretty early, so the club was quiet when we got there. I didn’t see anybody I knew yet either, but the souvlaki joint was packed. We could hear the buzz of conversation from the curb.

Inside, I nodded to the Asian guy working the counter, Chucky. He slapped my hand, and Swan and I each ordered a large lamb souvlaki with veggies and extra feta. We got a couple drinks and found two empty stools at the skinny bar along the back wall.

Between bites of hot, meaty, drippy goodness, we slurped on cold beer and got to know each other, almost shouting to be heard over the music from the blues CD blaring out of the beatbox on the counter.

“I was born and raised in Chicago,” Swan said, licking at a blob of greasy sauce running down his wrist. “My pop left and moved to Brooklyn when I was little, so I spent summers with him, hangin’ out in the city. Auntie’s my mom’s…uh…” He tried to come up with the right word, then just grinned and shrugged. “Well. You know. Her brother. His real name is Shakim.”

“Shakim?” I blinked.

Swan laughed and nodded. “Yup. I think my Gramma wanted him to go into politics, get radical, join the Panthers or somethin’, you know? Mom says she always knew he was gay, even when he was a kid. But nobody but me knows what he’s up to nowadays, what with the titties an’ all.”

“So you’d come here and visit?”

“Mm. Yep. On vacations and whatnot.” He tipped back his beer and washed another bite down. “Mom was okay with that. She and Auntie were close as kids, so she trusts him. My Pop thinks he’s fucked up, but I could give a shit about his opinion. The motherfucker’s been a junkie since he was a kid. I figure, what the hell kind of truth can he show me?”

I noticed that Swan was slowly losing the hip-hop attitude, the longer we talked. Maybe he was getting more comfortable around me. I finished my sandwich, wiped my hands and shrugged.

“I don’t know. My dad’s drinking himself into the ground. I haven’t been able to talk to him about anything for a long time.”

Swan chuckled.

“See? All my old man taught me was to be scared shitless of needles. Maybe that’s enough.” He tipped his beer bottle at me. “You still drink, though?”

“Not usually.”

“Special occasions?”

“Only if it tastes right with whatever I’m eating.”

He studied me, giving me that sleepy took. Then he took another sip and grinned. “The beer does wash the Greek down nice, all right.” He polished off the rest of his bottle and wiped his mouth. “So Auntie says y’all spend the summer together in France?”

“Yeah. We’ve gone the last couple of years. Our…mutual friend lives there.’

“Cool. I’ve been all over the place, myself. Spent six months after high school, bumpin’ around Europe. Spent some time working as a chef at a bread and breakfast in France. Lived in Japan for a few months. That was crazy.” He pointed at the remains of our food. “Greece, too. Hot women, there, man. Whoo!”

“So how long have you had this…idea?”

“About the porn?”

“Yeah.”

Swan stared at the dozens of concert flyers pasted on the wall in front of us. For the first time, he really opened his eyes, and he smiled an easy, slow smile.

“Forever, man. For as long as I can remember.”

We dumped our garbage, and walked out onto the street to the disjointed rumble of music from inside the club. A band doing a sound check. A deep base line rattled the store windows around us, and I heard a muffled voice I recognized, singing through the PA system.

“Hey, you want to meet some friends of mine?”

“Sure.”

ScaryBrotha’s was a converted movie theater that the city had been ready to tear down. Some friends of mine that I’ve known since high school, Dave and Byron, bought it for about a dollar a few years ago and were slowly renovating it into a music venue.

They’d fixed the building up bit by bit, installed a full bar along with the little restaurant, and opened it up to the public about a year ago.

We got in line, but Suzie, the girl working the entry, caught my eye and waved me up. She put everyone else in line on hold; not caring that it pissed everybody off. She flipped open the bottom door to the ticket booth and gave me a hug. The club’s bouncer, a big, scary biker dude named Victor, stood like a rock behind her. He folded his huge arms across his chest, growled like a rabid wolf and glared at us out from under his sunglasses.

I glared back, and they both broke up.

“Dev!” Victor slammed me on the back with a hand the size of a football. “Been a long time since you dropped by, you little motherfucker!”

Suzie was still hugging me, going “bbbbbrrrrrrumsky!” into my chest.

“Just been busy.” I grinned and shrugged. “You know how it is.”

“You here to see K.C.?”

“We just ate next door...”

I pointed to Swan, who was slouching against the brick wall. He looked asleep on his feet. I realized the sleepy-look thing was how he reacted when he was in an uncomfortable situation. Like meeting new people.

“…and we heard some of the sound check.”

“Yah. I can smell. Here, c’mon in. They’ll be starting in a few minutes.”

Suzie let me go and stamped my hand. Swan peeled himself off the wall to follow me in, but Victor stopped him, strong-arming him with a palm to his chest. There was a hollow thump, and Swan grunted.

“Hey man,” Victor tried to peer into Swans’ heavy-lidded eyes. “You high or something?” He glanced at me. “You know we don’t let in anybody who’s fucked up. It’s bad for business.”

They were almost the same height, but Victor outweighed Swan by probably two hundred pounds of pure, lean, vicious-dog style muscle. Swan was so skinny; Victor’s hand covered most of his chest.

“No, he’s…”

I got that far, before Swan casually grabbed one of Victor’s fingers and twisted. There was a loud pop, and then Victor bent double, shrieking like a girl.

“Oww! Hey! Leggo!”

Swan let go. Just that fast. But his eyes were open now, and gleaming. Victor was holding the finger Swan had tweaked. It was bent at a bad angle.

“Sorry man. I don’t like people touching me.”

“No shit.” Suzie stared at him in amazement. The crowd around us was suddenly really quiet.

“Here, let me fix that.”

Victor looked like he wanted to run and hide as Swan reached for him.

“Serious, man. It’s just dislocated. We can pop it right back, no problem.”

Another loud pop. I saw Victor wince, and then he sighed, held his hand in front of his face and wiggled his fingers. Swan stepped back.

“There. All fixed.”

“Goddamn.” He flexed his hand again, and finally grinned at Swan. “Get your ass inside, before I call the cops.”

Suzie stamped Swan, and I heard Victor muttering something about those damn kids as we disappeared through the doors.

“Sorry ‘bout that,” Swan said, following me through the growing crowd of pierced hipsters. “I didn’t mean to hurt him.”

What could I say? “Okay.”

“Seriously. I just reacted, you know?”

I nodded again. “Okay.”

“I just freaked you out, didn’t I?”

“Yeah. A little.”

“Shit. I was just tryin’ to keep a low profile.”

“Right.”

“Auntie taught me all that stuff. She used to be really into martial arts. Thought I’d need to know how to protect myself, you know? With my pop leavin’ me alone in a fuckin’ crack house all the time.” His lip turned up in a snarl. “She was right. Knowin’ the shit helped. If the homie’s knew you were like Bruce Lee, they didn’t fuck with you as much. Got respect the first time I kicked somebody’s ass.”

“Well, I think you made an impression.”

“Aw, fuck.”

We turned and stepped into the main floor of the club. There was a bar that ran along the back wall, that served light drinks like coffee and soda, and there were tables that seated three or four people roped off along the side. The stage was down front. Dave and Byron had kept the theater’s original stage, but reinforced it for safety, so the bands could jump around all they wanted. The dressing rooms for the acts were upstairs, along with another, full bar and a balcony for the VIPS; the pretty, important people could hang out and pose while they mingled with the stars, and not rub elbows with us common folk.

I didn’t think we’d find my buddies up there. I was right.

I paused and peered over the sea of heads, bobbing to the canned house music thumping out of the speakers, some reggae. I only had to scan half the room before I saw them. Dave and KC were hanging out with some other folks I knew, all grouped together at the tables down in front, not far from the stage. For some reason, Byron wasn’t around tonight. He was probably out dorking one of his honeys.

I went to school with all of them, KC too: he was a chubby gay white boy with a monster singing voice. Some local music critic recently described his voice as sounding like Etta James soaked with warm honey.

That’s about right, I think.

KC wanted to be a soul diva since he was five, and he started a band with our buddy Porter during college. They called themselves maybe five different things before deciding on the Soul Disciples. Now they’ve been playing clubs around town for a while, attracting bunches of faithful groupies who flock to see them play. Seems like we weren’t the only crowd who missed being able to go out and groove to a real band and not have to deal with gang-bangers and bad rap acts. Like KC says, it’s all about Soul.

They’ve been rewarded by finally attracting some serious label attention.

KC waved when he saw me.

“Dev-Dev!”

He was already sweating, probably from goofing around during the equipment check. He doesn’t hold back when he’s performing, even for the few minutes it probably took the club engineer to check the lights and the sound. By the end of a show, he’s usually guzzling pitchers of warm lemon water to help ease his throat.

The band hoped he could keep his voice until they cut their demo.

I just hoped he didn’t have a heart attack on stage.

I kind of half-turned to Swan, who was taking everything in, squinting in the black light and checking out the murals painted on the wall and the ceilings. Dave had them commissioned from a bunch of starving local artists, in exchange for VIP passes to the club. There were probably a few of them hanging out upstairs now.

“Damn. Some of this shit is pretty good.”

“Yeah,” I agreed.

“Damn,” he said again. “I’d pay just to look at some of this stuff.”

Suddenly, I wanted to warn him about my sex life, which was full of sensitive information my friends just didn’t need to know. “Hey, Swan, I just want you to make sure that…well, most of my friends know that I screwed one of our high school teachers, okay? But they don’t know anything about Desiree, or…”

He grinned. “You mean you’ve never brought my Auntie here on a date?”

I shook my head.

“Alright, then. I got it. Don’t bring up the chicks with dicks thing. Right?”

“Right.”

“What about the business? They got anything against us being entrepreneurs?”

“I think they’ll be okay with that.”

“Cool.”

So I made another set of introductions, this time with no dislocated fingers. Swan and Dave hit it off right away. Dave was originally from back east too, and he’d gone to art school in New York for a year before transferring back here. We made small talk for awhile, then KC and Porter had to go to work.

The band started off with a nice, slow groove, the same song they used for the sound check. Dave ordered us a round of drinks on the house, and then folks around us started dancing. Swan drank and bobbed his head. His eyes were wide open. I think he was enjoying himself.

Dave knew Suzie had a crush on me, so he got some other employee to give her a break. She wandered in to check out the music. Dave waved her over and she sat next to me. I ordered her a beer, and we spent the rest of the night drinking and necking, then eventually we were groping each other on the dance floor.

I remember Swan calling it a night, late into the band’s second set. He patted my shoulder and left with some girl who Suzie knew, named T.J. He checked Suzie out as she was grinding her ass into me.

He winked and made a ‘mm-mm!’ sound, then T.J. was pulling him out the door.

The band finished up not too long after that, and the bartender shouted for last call around And that’s when Suzie pulled me out of the club and dragged me back to her place for a nightcap.

I’d like to say that the sex would start here, for those of you who are wondering when the hell I’m gonna get to it. And it probably would, if I could remember much else after we got to Suzie’s apartment. But I don’t, really. Except that she has a little tattoo of a bug chewing on a leaf on the inside of her left thigh.

Oh, yeah. And her clit’s pierced.

I only remember that because she didn’t warn me. So I cut up my tongue, and it bled like a motherfucker. I could barely eat the next day.

So, with all due apologies, hold onto those boners, or whatever, and I’ll just skip ahead a bit, several Friday nights down the road.

***

Weekends and holidays at the store are a bitch, from a staffing perspective, insofar as it’s generally our busiest time (which is good). But on the other hand, seeing that most of my employee’s tend to be high school kids who all decide they suddenly need Friday night off all at the same time, it’s also the most aggravating.

Especially when you get two of them who are supposed to be working (one of them a freakin’ half-an-hour ago), but they both mysteriously get – cough - cough – sick at exactly the same time. Funny how that works, huh? The frustration’s enough to make a guy want to bomb the movie theaters, or wherever it is teenagers hang out these days. But that wouldn’t work; I’d just have to find some real employees.

Like that’s gonna happen.

So, just as I was slamming the phone down after the second ‘I’m calling in sick (this one actually had his mom do it for him.) phone calls, Stephanie walked through the door with three or four out of control little boys at her heels.

And guess what? She was wearing a swim suit: a tight, red one-piece, with a fluffy, flowery-patterned beach towel wrapped around her hips.

They were all wearing swimming suits. Stephanie’s hair was still damp, hanging in thick wet strands down her back. The kids ran screaming over to the games (No, you say. Not the games. Anything but the games. Dev, remember what happened the last time you told us about kids in the game section? Shit…), and then a couple of things happened at once.

While I was busy grumbling about assholes fucking around with me, Steph (as I’ve come to call her) sauntered over to the counter. She grinned when she saw my face, and I got a big fucking boner when I looked over and saw her big fucking tits packed into her wet, clinging swimsuit.

Thinking quickly, I pushed my crotch into the counter to try and hide my erection, which was, for all intents and purposes, completely impossible as my dick was suddenly trying to rip its way out of my trousers. By rubbing my cock up against the Formica, I just managed to escalate the problem.

So to speak. The wave of horniness that hit me was so intense, I think I actually groaned.

“Hey.” She said.

“Hey Steph.”

Then she made everything worse by running her hands through her hair, combing it back with her fingertips. It looked casual, but thinking back on the gesture, I wonder if she did it on purpose. I’m still not sure.

This time, I know I sighed. But I tried to be cool, to play it casual.

But, you know…

I was having a really, really hard time not staring at her boobs. I could see her nipples, for God’s sake. Every cold little bump. They were right there. Poing! Hard as little pebbles, poking out at me, just-like-that.

JesusChristAlmighty, this was bad.

She’s one of your employees, I thought. Get a fucking grip. I had to come up with something to say, other than telling her how nice her boobies were.

I didn’t get off to a swinging start, conversationally.

“So, uh, you guys go swimming?”

See?

“Yep.” She grinned. “How’d you guess?”

“I think it was the towel.”

I pointed to her belly, and my eyes drifted that way too, and I realized she wasn’t as chubby as maybe I thought. She was thick, but solid. Then my dick throbbed, and I actually got so dizzy I had to cling to the edge of the counter to keep from keeling over.

I took a deep breath, and swallowed hard.

“It’s a nice touch.”

“Thanks.” She shook her hair back and grinned again. “Is everything okay?” She asked. “You looked like you wanted to kill somebody when we came in.”

“Yeah, well. Ben and Norm just called in.”

“Really? So who’s working tonight?”

I shrugged miserably. “Jenny’s due in at four, but she can’t close. That was supposed to be Ben’s shift. I already tried Lindsay, but she’s out of town until tomorrow, so…” I shrugged again. “Looks like I’m pulling a double tonight. I…”

I trailed off. Steph was staring at something behind me, trying not to giggle. It looked like she was blushing. I turned around, looked through the big picture windows into the parking lot. There was a woman sitting in a minivan, grinning at me.

She waved.

I waved back. The woman made a face and pointed frantically at something behind me. I whipped around, and found Steph sticking her tongue out at her.

“Who’s that?” I asked. Steph made another face and tried to blow it off.

“That’s my mom. She just picked me and my brothers up from the pool.” It was Steph’s turn to sigh. “She’s teasing me.”

“About what?”

“Nothing. She’s just being an idiot.”

I glanced over at the gang of kids dripping poolwater around on my floor.

“So…” I looked back at Steph, who was silently mouthing something that looked like ‘shut up’ towards her mom. “Those are all your brothers?”

She stood up a little straighter, caught in the act.

“Oh, no, those are my little brothers.”

I blinked. “You mean…there’s more?”

“Yeah,” She nodded. “I’ve got three older brothers too.”

“Wow. Eight kids?”

“Yeah. It’s a Catholic thing.”

“I see.” I shook my head, amazed. “Must get crazy during dinnertime.”

She laughed. It made her boobs jiggle. I tried to keep my mind on the subject.

“Where do you all sleep?”

She held up two fingers. “Two houses. My older brothers live in a house across the street from where we live.”

“Oh.” I said, and nodded sagely, like everyone I knew had a family of eight kids that lived in multiple dwellings. “That makes sense.”

It was Stephanie that brought the topic back to my staffing predicament. She took me by surprise, and said:

“So, do you need help tonight? I could come in and help close, if you want.”

Wow. Maybe I’ve actually gone and hired one of those real employees I’d wondered about.

“Are you sure? I mean, we won’t be getting out till after two, especially if you want me to show you how to close.”

“Yeah, it’s okay. I don’t really have anything to do.” She tilted her head down and kind of peeked out from under her eyebrows. “I mean, I’d rather make some money then listen to my little brothers fight, you know? I could work tomorrow, too, and Sunday…”

“Okay. Sounds good.”

“Great!” She broke into a huge grin. “Just let me get these guys some movies, and I’ll go home and change…”

“Ah.” I waved a hand. “It’s okay. You could work like that.”

She laughed and went to gather her brothers. “I’ll be back in a little while.”

I wasn’t kidding. I would’ve loved if she’d just hung out in her swimsuit. But then, the way my dick was sucking all of the blood from my head, I’d probably just pass out.

***

Stephanie was as good as her word. Barely half an hour later, her mom pulled back up in the van and dropped her off. Jennifer, my other employee, surprised me and came in early too. I hooked them both up with their jobs for the evening, and then we had a huge rush of business between five and . The girls did a great job, even Stephanie, although she’d only been training a few weeks.

The flood eventually tapered off enough for me to run and grab some dinner at the market we shared the parking lot with. I ordered a sandwich and soup at the deli counter, then just kind of zoned out while the clerk made my food. I was so tired and hungry and spaced out I didn’t even notice Nancy sneaking up on me until she bumped my elbow with hers. She almost tipped me over.

“Hi.” She grinned at me. “Fancy seeing you here.”

I almost didn’t recognize her. She looked…younger than usual, I guess. She was wearing a faded purple denim jacket over a satiny, multi-colored blouse, and a pair of old jeans and sandals. I caught a whiff of perfume, and noticed that she was wearing a nice pearl necklace with matching earrings.

“Hi yourself.”

“Just getting off work?”

I tried to laugh, but it came out like a snort. “Actually, I get to go back after this.”

“Somebody call in sick?”

Another snort. “Sounds like you know what I’m going through.”

She smiled. She was wearing makeup, too. And no glasses…contacts, maybe?

“You just usually aren’t around here this late. And I thought you didn’t live close by…”

“Mm-m. I don’t, really.” I said slowly. My mind was still focused on how good she looked.

Something must’ve showed on my face, because she stepped back and spread her arms, then gave me a funny look.

“Do I have something on me?”

“What?” I realized I was staring, and blinked a couple times. “No. No, you just look…really nice tonight.”

I think I caught her off guard. This time she blinked, then she smiled.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

Then there was an awkward silence. A short one, but still…

“So…” I cleared my throat. “What are you up to tonight? Why are you so dressed up?”

I guess it was maybe the wrong thing to ask. Her face kind of fell, and she started to look more like the Nancy I remembered.

“Dan and I were going out to eat.” She heaved a sigh. “But he got called away for the weekend. There was a problem with one of his new fix-ups in Bend. The plumbing burst, or something like that, so he’s driving down for the weekend to try to fix it.”

“Oh.”

“So here I am.” She grinned again and kind of bounced her arms up and down, slapping her hips with the palms of her hands. I think she was trying to be funny, but she just managed to look even sadder. “Alone again, like usual. I thought maybe I’d just find something quick to eat and grab a movie for tonight, instead…”

I really didn’t know what to say to that. I managed a weak, “Sometimes stuff happens, I guess.”

Nancy shrugged, and we had yet another uncomfortable silence. Can you read where this is going? I thought I could too, but I still surprised myself when I opened my big mouth again. We waited together while the clerk rang me up, and then:

“So, he’s going to be gone all weekend?”

“Uh-huh. He thought he’d be back Tuesday or Wednesday.”

Here it goes…

“Well,” I handed the clerk a twenty, took my food and felt the palms of my hands get sweaty. “What are you doing tomorrow night?”

“Tomorrow…” Nancy repeated, with more surprised blinking. “Um, nothing…”

“You know, I’m off tomorrow, and I don’t have anything planned either. How would you like to go to dinner and catch a movie…?”

For a second I thought she was going to slap me. I really did. But then she smiled again, and the years seemed to just melt away.

“Okay…”

***

I walked back to the store in a daze and was going to head straight into my office and eat, but somebody was calling my name. Swan was waiting at the counter with his sleepy look in place, chatting up Jennifer. Stephanie was busy at one of the computer terminals, checking in returns. She peeked up and gave me one of her little grins.

“What’s goin’ on, brother-man?” Swan grinned, we slapped hands. “Tried to call, but these fine young ladies said you were out eatin’.” He stuffed his hands back into his pockets. “Why you still here, man?”

“Long story.”

“Like that, huh? Some geek call and say they sick, can’t come in an’ shit?”

“Yep.”

“So you gonna be closin’ up shop tonight, huh?”

“Yep.”

He winked at Jen. Stephanie hid another grin. “Sorry, man. That’s bullshit.”

“Yep.”

“Y’all ain’t real talkative when you’re pissed off, are you?”

“Nope.”

“Okay. That’s cool.” He frowned like Al Pacino in Scarface, nodded. “But y’all make me wonder why I even came by, with an attitude like that.” He sniffed the air. “Somethin’ smells good. What’choo got there?”

“Breakfast.” I jerked my head towards my office. “Come on back while I eat.”

“Cool,” he said, and ambled along behind me, looking an awful lot like a skinny, talking tree. He tipped up on his toes and peered back at the counter while I unlocked the door. “You know breakfast was a long time ago, don’t you?” I glared at Swan, trying to melt him into the floor with my super heat ray vision. He just grinned again. “Dev, you got some hotties workin’ for you man.”

I opened the door and he followed me in, walked around the little space looking at movie posters. I opened my bag and dug out my dinner. “You think?”

“Hell, yeah.” He plopped down in the other chair. “Damn that smells good…it’s a lotta food, too. Man, you can’t eat all that. Here, gimme a bite…”

I gave him half of my sandwich, hoping it would shut him up long enough for me to eat. I dug into my soup, and we ate in companionable silence for a minute. Then he piped up again. “You hate this place so much, why don’t you just quit?”

“I can’t do that…”

“Sure you can. Just call up the motherfucker who owns this place, and say ‘I quit’. Or you can send them a nice, typed letter, if you wanna be a sucker about it.”

“It’s not that easy.”

“Why not?”

“I need the money. I’ve got bills…”

“Man, that’s pussy shit. There’s so much other stuff you could do…hell, Dave was tellin’ me he offered you a job doing advertising for the club. Making commercials and whatnot. KC wants you to direct a video…and I’ve seen the design work you did for Auntie…Hell. You’re just wasting time her, man.”

“Swan, all that stuff won’t pay my tuition, or my rent. It helps, but…”

He took a huge bite of sandwich and washed it down with a gulp from my soda. “I’m just sayin’ that you’ve got options. Lord knows I wouldn’t wanna interrupt your cash flow. How else am I gonna bum food off’a you?”

I snorted.

“Man, you don’t have to deal with the shit goin’ on here, if you don’t want to. Besides…you say you want to make movies. Right?”

“Yeah, of course.” I nodded. “I wouldn’t have spent a buttload of money on school if I didn’t.”

“Then why don’t you think spending twelve hour days here is a waste of your time?”

I didn’t have an answer for that. He was right. I sighed and gave him the rest of my soup.

“What, you don’t want that? You full?”

“It’s all yours.”

“Thanks.” He took a slurp. “Mm. That’s good. Hey Dev, you know I’m just fuckin’ with you. Right? I understand about keeping commitments and all that.”

“Yeah, I know. But you’re right. Dave’s been telling me the same thing for years.”

“Wise man, brother Dave.” More slurping. “But you do have some fringe benefits.”

“What’s that.”

He waved his hand towards the door. “Like those girls out there man. They dig you. And that Stephanie girl, she really likes you, you know that?”

I finally laughed. “Right.”

“Seriously, man. I was out there scammin’ on…on…what’s her name?”

“Jennifer?”

“Yeah, yeah. Jennifer. She was tellin’ me about your flaky employees fuckin’ with you, then Stephanie gets all embarrassed and says she’s gonna help you close up tonight. You get that? ‘Help you close up.’ She digs you, man. I can tell. I bet you could fuck her right here on your desk.”

“She works for me. Won’t happen.”

He gave me the Scarface frown again. “H’okay, boss. Whatever.”

I rolled my eyes.

“Hey,” he leaned over, “Why don’t we hook up some of those little video camera’s in here? We can hide ‘em up there in the lights, an’ in the bathrooms and whatnot. That way if you do screw her we can catch it on tape.”

I stared at him with my mouth hanging open. He gave me an innocent shrug.

“What? We’re filmmakers, man. Remember? People are into that spy-cam shit. You think it won’t work?”

“I think it’s a bad idea. You say stuff like that, and I hear the sound of a heavy, barred door slamming closed on a jail cell.”

He laughed and sat back. “Dev, you worry too damn much.”

“Maybe. But I really think I prefer not to go to jail.”

“There are many prisons, Grasshopper. The worst prison is always in the mind.”

“Wow. That’s deep. Get it off a fortune cookie?”

“Hell, yeah. Auntie and I had some smokin’ take out from this little Chinese place by her house. Mm-m.” Swan finished off his half of the sandwich and started eyeing the rest of mine I wrapped a protective arm around the chunk of soggy bread and smacked his hand into the desk.

“Leave it alone. You already ate most of my dinner. How the hell do you eat so much?”

“I thought you said this was breakfast?” I groaned. “Man, you know I’m a growin’ boy. I gotta keep up my strength.” He patted his stomach and backed off, a little. “So…you really gonna be here late?”

“Yeah.”

“Too bad. I was gonna meet T.J. tonight, maybe hang out over at Dave’s place, catch some music.” He slapped a tune out on the desk with his hands. “She’s down with makin’ a movie. I was gonna see if you thought maybe you could hook up with that Suzie girl tonight. Maybe she might wanna be a star too?”

It took a second for that to sink in.

“You’re gonna shoot tonight…with T.J.?”

He grinned. “Oh, yeah. I would’a taped some that night we all met, but I didn’t have a camera with me. She called me a couple days ago and we hooked up. She’s into it man. This is the beginning.”

“Wow.” I sat back in my chair, dumbfounded.

“Yeah. You should come with us, you know, hang out. This could be our first break, man.”

“Wish I could. Next time, sure, but I can’t tonight.”

“All right. I understand.” Swan stood up. “Duty calls, and all that. Hey, you sure about that spy-cam? We could hook one up in the bathroom too…”

“No way.”

He held up his hands. “Right. I won’t push it, then. But try to get hold of Suzie. T.J. says she’s freaky as shit. Getting both those girls together’ll blister my socks and make us rich.”

“I’ll call her this weekend.”

“Right on.”

Then I thought of something. “Hey, guess what?”

“What?”

“I’ve got a date tomorrow.”

“For real?”

I leaned back in my chair, grinning. “Yeah. You wanna make some movies about old chicks?”

“How old?”

“Fifties. She’s a customer. I asked her out when I was over at the store.”

“Really? You gonna fuck her?”

I shrugged. “I’m gonna give it a shot.”

“She know about us?”

I shook my head.

“She married?”

“Yeah.”

“Oh, shit.”

“Yeah.”

“He know about this?”

“Nooo.”

“Good. You had me sweatin’ there for a sec. Man. I had you all wrong. You do like to live dangerous. So…how you gonna work it?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well all right. We’ll play it by ear. So now we got us a couple things on the plate. That’s cool.” Swan opened the door, letting in a rush of cool air. “Okay. I’m outta here. Check you later, baby.” He stepped out, then peeked back in. I could see Stephanie, behind him with her back to the door, bent over and putting away movies. He wiggled his eyebrows at me. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do…”

***

We close late on weekends, at one in the morning. It usually takes about an hour to clean up, close everything down and count out our receipts for the day. Right at one I locked the doors and turned off the lights and the ‘open’ signs, then Stephanie and I got to work. I went over the closing checklist with her, explaining the process and helping her along, step by step.

I emphasized that she needed to be really careful, because she’d be working alone the couple evenings. We’d had people hide in the store before, and I didn’t want anything to happen to her.

She did pretty well, yet again, and we finished with everything but the deposits by twenty to two. We ran the closeout reports and pulled all the till drawers, and went back into the office to count out and go over the nightly paperwork. I sat her down at the desk with the computer and she got busy.

By that time, I’d been at work since that morning, and up since seven. I dragged the other chair around the desk behind Stephanie in case she had any questions, sat down and promptly fell asleep.

I woke up to her nudging my knee.

“Hey, Dev? I don’t know what to do here…?”

I blinked, totally discombobulated, and quickly checked my chin for drool.

All dry.

God, I hoped I hadn’t been snoring.

“Where? I mumbled.

I pushed out of the chair and leaned over her shoulder to have a look.

“Right here…” She pointed and trailed off, staring blankly at some vague space around my jawline. I started blabbing about adding up certain columns when I realized she wasn’t listening to a word I was saying.

“Steph…?”

She was just inches away from me, smiling this sweet little smile. Her head was tilted a little to one side, and she was still staring at me, her eyelids fluttering and her chest heaving, far off in some other world.

We were so close I could have kissed her. I wanted to. I wanted to tangle my fingers in her hair and pull her close, press my mouth against hers. I wanted to kiss her and nibble her on her ears and lightly run my lips down to the base of her throat. I wanted to watch her eyes close and hear her gasp for breath as I reached down and gently pulled up her shirt and touched her breasts…

One of us moaned, softly. I don’t think it was me.

In that very brief moment, I knew Swan was right, that I could probably do all those nasty things that were running through my head and more. I knew that if I wanted to, I could lift her up and bend her over the table, slowly unbutton her pants and tug them down around her ankles.I knew she’d be soft and warm and wet, that her panties would stick, just a little, as I pulled them down…

But I didn’t.

“Steph…? Are you okay?”

She blinked herself awake, and I saw a slow blush creep up her neck. “Oh. Yeah, I just needed to make sure I was doing this right…”

***

Somehow, we got through our little moment, and finished up just after two in the morning. Stephanie used the phone at the front counter to call for her ride while I got my shit together, and she was still there with the receiver stuck to her ear when I locked the office door. I raised my eyebrow and she gave me a frustrated shrug.

“Is everything okay?” I asked.

“Nobody’s answering.” She hung up and dialed again. “Shit.”

At the front door I flipped off all the lights and got her new set of store keys ready. We stood there in the dark together, waiting. She was starting to look really upset.

“I think they’re all asleep.”

“Do you need a ride?”

“Um…”

“It’s not a problem.”

“Let me try again.”

She dialed. I unshouldered my pack with my computer and cameras and set my gear on the counter. She crossed her arms and tapped a fingernail on her front teeth. I waved at someone returning some DVD’s in our after-hours dropbox.

“Shit. I can’t believe it. They forgot about me.”

“C’mon, Steph.” I picked up my stuff again, and headed for the door. “Let’s go.”

“Really? It’s okay?” She grabbed her bag, a big leather thing that probably had enough space in it for a scooter, if not a small car, and slung it over her shoulder.

“Yeah. Of course it’s okay. It’s the least I can do for offering to help me out this weekend. Here, you need to know this.” I punched in my alarm code. “Got it? You can use that code when you leave tomorrow.”

“Okay.”

“You get to lock up.”

I handed her the spare set of keys.

We checked to make sure the store was locked tight, then we crossed the parking lot to my VW. I unlocked the car and tossed my bag behind my seat. Steph slid into the passenger seat and dropped her bag on the floor between her feet.

She was tucking a stray curl of hair behind her ear when I sat down and started the engine. It was still warm out, so I cranked back the sunroof while she looked around at interior of the old car.

“This is…cute.”

I gave her a he-man look and signaled, turning out into the street. “Cute, huh?”

“Yeah.” She grinned.

“Okay, then. Mock my car if you want to. I don’t need to give you a ride, you know.”

“Oo. Sorry. Didn’t mean to offend the big, macho car.”

“It takes insults very personally.”

“I can tell.”

I turned on the stereo. KC’s voice drifted out over the speakers, a copy of an acoustic gig the band dubbed a few months ago. My stomach rumbled, loud enough for Stephanie to hear it, and I realized it had been hours since the little sandwich I’d split with Swan.

She stared at my belly and laughed.

“Hungry?” She asked.

“Oh, yeah.” I glanced over at her. “How about you?”

A small shrug.

“If you want to grab a bite, I know a great place that’s open really late.” My stomach growled again, even louder. “Unless you need to get home right away…”

She was still laughing, and my stomach was still rumbling. “No…I mean, I like to go…”

“Good.” I said. “Because I don’t know if I’d make it home...”

The ‘place’ was a trendy, Cajun style bar and grill called YoMomma’s that was open until at least on weekends. They served stuff like alligator jambalaya and spicy mac-and-cheese for the late-night club crowd, and they had killer deserts to go along with a huge selection of booze.

And because there were so few restaurants in town that were still open at this hour, they were always jumpin’. Tonight was no exception. There was a line at the door that stretched a half a block long. Fortunately for us, most of them were probably waiting for a spot in the bar, not the restaurant. I figured we’d only have to wait ten, fifteen minutes.

I parked the car at the curb across the street and killed the engine. Stephanie was looking out her window, at the crowd of hipsters.

“Ready?” I asked.

“Um. I don’t think I can go in there…”

Then remembered something I’d said to Swan earlier, about Stephanie’s age.

“Oh, hey. Don’t worry, I know you’re eighteen, but that’s okay, I know the owner. You’ll be fine, as long as you’re with me.” I winked at her. “And you don’t drink.”

“Oh. Yeah, I guess that’s a problem too.”

“What’s wrong?"

She turned away from the sea of black leather, tattoos and body piercings, and glanced down at her red polo work shirt, her khaki Capri pants and her tennis shoes.

“I feel like a dork.”

“Why?” I gave her a critical inspection. She looked good to me. “You look fine.”

“You’re kidding, right?”

I shrugged. “I don’t care if you don’t have a tattoo on your forehead. Nobody here will either.”

Stephanie shook her head at me like I was a complete idiot. I was going to tell her to forget about it, and then she took a deep breath and stripped off her work shirt, right there in the car.

Underneath her shirt she was wearing a lacy, black satin camisole. With no bra.

Basically, instant boner for me.

“There,” she said, and tucked her shirt in her bag.

“Wow.” I think is what I said. I can’t really remember. I was too busy staring at her boobs.

“Okay. This’ll work.” She grinned and opened her door. “Let’s go.”

I scrambled out of the car after her, and she followed me across the street. I started to sweat, cold drops trickling down my sides, and I was wondering why it was suddenly so warm out when I realized that Stephanie was so short, every time I looked down to talk to her, I found myself staring right down between her breasts. Stephanie eyed the crowd some more.

“They’re really crowded.”

“Always.”

I was going to see about a table, but I heard my name called. I half-turned and saw a flash of curly red hair, and someone pounced on me.

Suzie.

“Dev! Hey, baby!”

She drunkenly pushed by Stephanie, threw her arms around my neck and shoved her tongue in my mouth. I could taste the booze. Stephanie went from bright-eyed and happy to looking like she wanted to run and cry, just that fast.

She took a step backwards.

“Suzie…”

I tried to gently disengage myself and failed miserably, so I just took hold of Suzie’s arms and pushed. She stumbled and almost fell. She would have too, if I hadn’t been holding her up. Then two more people disengaged from the line.

Swan and T.J.

They were stuck together at the hip. Swan had a video camera in his free hand, recording the whole scene, and was wiggling his eyebrows at Stephanie and showing me all of his teeth.

“What’s up, baby?” They wobbled over. “We were just leaving. Y’all here for drinks?”

T.J. glared at Stephanie, who had enough gumption to glare right back at her.

“No…we’re just going to grab a bite to eat, then we’re going home.”

“So who’s this?” Apparently not getting the reaction she wanted from Stephanie, T.J. interrupted and turned the glare on me. “Your little sister?”

“Y’all could hang with us.” Swan ignored her. “We were just heading back to T.J.’s to have a little fun…”

I stepped closer to Stephanie and put my hand on her back. I felt her muscles tense underneath the thin satin camisole, but then she relaxed. I rubbed her back in a small circle, enjoying the feel of the material against her skin.

When I realized what I was doing, I dropped my hand like she was on fire and hoped this would all end soon. T.J. glared. Stephanie looked up at me with those big brown eyes, wondering why I stopped.

Swan kept up with the eyebrow wiggles.

T.J was obviously pissed and looked like she was ready to rip off my nipples, but Suzie had forgotten all about me and was already wandering away, hitting up some goof-ball with a twig stuck through his nose for a smoke.

“Oh, God. Suzie!” She shouted. “Goddamnit, knock it off!”

T.J. gave me another look that told me she was willing to make me eat my nards, but took off to babysit her friend, who was now busy groping Twig-boy. We all watched T.J. wobble away in her high heels. She was probably just as drunk as Suzie.

I doubted either of them would remember much in the morning.

I took Stephanie by the hand. Her palm was warm and moist. I thought that maybe she’d pull away from me, but she scooted even closer, brushing up against my hips, and clenched my fingers tight. I sighed and finally answered Swan.

“I don’t think so. Maybe some other time.”

“Cool. All right, then.” Swan noticed our hands, shook the camera. “I’m gonna get us a movie.” He smiled, having to look about four feet down just to see Stephanie’s face, and he actually bowed. His eyes were wide and bloodshot. “Y’all have a good night.”

A few feet away, T.J. was trying to pull Suzie off the sidewalk, where she was flopping around, trying to unbuckle Twig-boys’ belt. T.J. started shouting for Swan to come and help.

“Lovely ladies, huh?” He said, and looked at me, glanced at my hand, knotted in Stephanie’s. “Hey, man…” he nudged me. “Told you.”

Stephanie didn’t notice; she was too busy watching the spectacle going on down the street. But I flipped him off anyway. Swan laughed and went to go gather his girls. I almost felt sorry for him, but I figured he’d made his bed. Then my belly gurgled, and I led Stephanie into the restaurant.

I didn’t see how Swan made out. Or Twig-boy either, for that matter. However, I did see the movie later. And it turned out that I was right: neither of the girls remembered anything later.

Anyway…

Once we got past the crowd, I tried to apologize to Stephanie for the mess she just dealt with outside.

“Sorry,” I whispered. “I didn’t think anyone would be here.”

“That’s okay.”

Stephanie didn’t seem too concerned about the scene she’d just witnessed. She just shrugged, like things like that were supposed to happen when you’re downtown at three in the morning, hanging out with your crazy boss, who you’ve know all of a month.

“So, um…” She looked up at me. “Was that your…girlfriend?”

“Ha.” I said. “No.”

“Oh. Good.”

I gave her a sideways look, wondering what exactly that meant, but she was staring at a huge painting of the last supper, with Christ and his disciples depicted as 70’s era punk rockers, that covered one of the back walls. I couldn’t read what she was thinking from the expression on her face.

“Can I help you?”

A big lesbian with a white tuxedo shirt unbuttoned down to her waist and a pink fish tattooed on her neck took my name and asked if we’d like to eat at the bar. I told her no, and, just like I figured, a few minutes later she had us seated across a table from each other, looking at menus. She never even bothered to ask to see our I.D.

Someone had scribbled the names of all the dishes in overlapping circles on construction paper, so to read the menu you had to turn the page around in your hands. I glanced across at Stephanie, who was fidgeting with her menu and looking around, taking the whole experience in.

The tables were mostly arranged in a series of long benches, like picnic tables, lined up in rows. A few booths for larger groups were scattered next to the windows. A heavy dance beat was thumping out from the bar area in back. A blue cloud of cigarette smoke mixed with the haze emanating from the kitchen grill. Waiters shouted out orders over the noise of the crowd for oyster shooters and carried leftovers back to departing customers wrapped in tinfoil and sculpted into animal shapes. I saw several ducks and lobsters sitting on partially cleared tables. The cooks rang a cowbell with each order up.

It was a little noisy.

Our waiter ambled over, tucked his tie into his apron and squatted down on his haunches next to Stephanie. He was eye-level with her tits. The air-conditioning was on full-blast and her nipples were hard, poking through her camisole. I noticed him sneaking looks while he reached across and pointed out dinner recommendations from her menu.

Stephanie ordered the spicy-mac. I ordered two oyster shooters and a large Creole salad (whatever that is) with grilled rabbit and peppered ‘gator meat, and iced-tea’s for both of us.

Standing up, the waiter took our menus and shouted towards the kitchen. “Two oyster shooters!”

“Two oyster shooters!” The kitchen shouted back, and then he was off to fetch our drinks.

Stephanie was grinning at me, said something I didn’t quite catch.

“What?” I shouted.

We had to lean over the table to hear each other. She bent close, giving me a great view of her boobs.

“I said, ‘oyster shooters’?”

“Yeah. Why? Did you want one?”

“Eww, no.”

“What’s wrong with oyster shooters?”

“They’re all slimy and gross! That’s what’s wrong.”

“Well, yeah, they are all slimy, that’s true. But what’s wrong with that?”

She made a face and stuck out her tongue. It was a cute tongue; tiny and pink. For a second, I imagined sucking on it, and said, “What? You know, there’s lots of good stuff that’s slimy and gross.”

“Yeah, well, I don’t think so.”

“Seriously.”

“Like what?” She asked, all innocence. This conversation was starting to go somewhere dangerous, and I knew it.

That’s when our waiter returned with my shooters. He plunked them down in front of me; two tiny cocktail glasses filled with slimy, gross looking things about the size of my ears, drenched in cocktail sauce, butter and lemon juice. He set down a lit candle then stepped back, waved his order book and shouted, “Two oyster shooters! Ladies and gentlemen, if you would direct your attention to my two friends here…!”

Oops. I’d forgotten about this part.

“Folks as we all know, oysters have always been thought to enhance a man’s potency…”

Everyone cheered.

Stephanie’s cheeks turned pink.

“And this fine gentleman is willing to enjoy not just one oyster shooter. Oh, no. He’s willing to guzzle two of nature’s own bounty of love! Let’s all give him a hand and wish this gentleman’s libido long, robust health!”

He stood back a step and began to applaud.

Stephanie looked like she wanted to crawl under a rock.

The applause turned into chants. I picked up one of the glasses and saluted the crowd, then knocked it back. The crowd cheered again.

Wow, that was good.

I pushed the other shooter over to Stephanie, and shouted, “Your turn.”

“Oh, no…” She held her hands out, shook them at the little glass. “No way.”

Our waiter bent over and asked, “What’s her name?”

She was shaking her head. I gave her a wicked look and told him.

“C’mon everybody!” The waiter was pacing, working the crowd. “It looks like our friend Stephanie needs some encouragement!”

The chant started again…

“Go, go, go…”

Stephanie stared at me, then at the grayish-pink chunk stuck to the side of the glass.

“Go, go, go…”

She grinned weakly and picked up the cup. Then she took a deep breath, pinched her nose shut and choked the slippery contents down.

The crowd erupted with applause as she squeezed her eyes shut and swallowed. She made a few more faces and almost turned purple, but when she finally got the whole thing down, she came up for air smacking her lips, her eyes watering.

Our waiter patted her on the shoulder and moved on to torture another table.

“Okay, so it wasn’t too bad,” she said, and guzzled half a glass of water.

“See?” I grinned. “Told you.”

“Yeah, well, I’m not eating another one.”

The waiter was heading back our way, loaded down with a tray loaded with plates and drinks.

“That’s okay. Dinner’s here anyway.”

“Why do you like those things?” she asked, while our server plunked down huge bowls of food.

I thought about that for a second, and then decided, what the hell.

Go with the flow.

“Well, see, I’m almost twenty two, you know? I’m getting a little older…” I poured a light, peppery dressing on my veggies and dug into my salad with all the gusto a starving man could muster. “My libido probably needs all the help it can get.”

“Oh, really?”

“Mm-hm,” I mumbled around a mouthful of salad.

She tucked that stray hair behind her ear, peeked up through her bangs and gave me that crooked little smile I was beginning to like so much.

We made small talk for a while, relaxed and enjoyed dinner.

It was during dessert, while we were halfway through two cups of strong coffee and an enormous slice of strawberry cheesecake, that she abruptly looked up and asked, “So…what other slimy, gross things do you like?”

I called for the check.

***

“Do you live around here?”

We were squeezed into my car again, the breeze blowing through the open sunroof, heading back uptown.

“Yeah, my place is just down that way.”

“Oh,” she said, staring out the window.

“Would you…like to come over for a little while?”

The invitation sounded lame, even to me, and I was already kicking myself mentally. But Stephanie rolled her head my way and gave me the smile.

“Okay…”

***

“Well, here we are.”

I unlocked my front door and flipped on the light switch. The lights blinked and then blew out completely. I swore while Stephanie laughed.

“Well,” I sighed. “Come on in.”

I lived in the southeast area of town, not far from school, in a big old house that had been split into three separate dwellings. My apartment took up the entire middle floor of the house and ran in a complete circle, starting from the landing I shared with Sarah, the girl who lived upstairs.

I held my finger to my lips, and pointed to another door up the short flight of steps. “We have to be a little quiet…”

“Okay,” Stephanie whispered back.

My door opened into a front room with lots of floor-to-ceiling windows that I used as my editing room. The rest of the apartment wrapped all the way around, through a living room with a fireplace, a big dining room, a small eating nook and a huge kitchen with a pantry, then into my bedroom and on into the bathroom. I guided Stephanie inside.

“Sit tight. I’ll go hit the breaker.”

“Okay.”

The ground level portion of the house had been converted into a community bike shop back in the seventies, and the aging hippies that ran the place used the stairwell that ran from the basement through the middle of the house, all the way upstairs as a storage room. They often hung out in the shop and worked on their bikes until two or three in the morning, until either I started yelling at them to shut the hell up, or Sarah started hucking shoes at the walls around the stairs. Sarah had an old, orange tabby cat named Barnaby that would stumble around with a contact high from all the pot smoke that wafted up through the air vents in the floors.

Home, sweet home.

I dealt with the lack of heat in the winter, and lots of bugs and the mice in the summer, because I lived smack-dab in the center of everywhere I needed to be. And the apartment was huge, and dirt cheap for the area. It gave me a lot of space, and as beat up as it was, I kind of liked it.

I groped my way into the pantry and flipped the breaker switch, then made a mental note to call the landlord about the problem again. The lights had been blowing out all through the building for the last week or so, and so far, no one had come out to fix it.

“There,” I called out, and followed a dull glow back into the front room.

Stephanie was wandering around looking at some framed black and white photographs on the wall in my front room. They were series of nudes of Linda that I took right after high school, when I thought I wanted to be a photographer or an illustrator, instead of a filmmaker.

“There are really good.”

“Thanks.”

She looked at me. “You took them?”

“Yep.”

She was quiet a second. I stood there next to her, watching her look.

“I like them a lot.”

“Thanks.”

“Do you still…take pictures?”

I shook my head. “Not much, anymore. I’m too busy.”

“Oh.” She sounded almost disappointed. “That’s too bad.”

I gave her a look over my shoulder as she followed me into the living room. I turned on another light, a lamp this time, and held my breath.

No problem. A small miracle, but the wiring held up.

“Can I get you something to drink?”

“Okay.”

“Tea all right?”

I think she was hoping for something stronger.

“Sure.”

She sat down on the futon sofa; put her bag down on the floor. I’d dropped mine in the front room, next to the door; the same place as always. I poured us each a glass of tea from a pitcher I’d made and left in the refrigerator. I put the pitcher back and peeked down the little hallway that separated the kitchen from my living room.

“I hope you like yours sweet…?” I couldn’t remember how she took her drink at the restaurant.

“Please…”

I could see her from where I stood at the kitchen counter. She was checking out my house, just like I was checking her out. I grabbed our glasses and walked back into the living room.

She smiled up at me from the couch and took her glass with both hands.

“Here you go…”

“Thanks.”

“So…” I took a sip and wondered how to handle this. Having this eighteen year-old girl in my house. This nice, pretty employee of mine, casually sitting on my futon in her underwear, checking out nude pictures of my freaky teacher and drinking my tea and whose parents were home asleep with absolutely no idea where she was…

I just kept thinking, over and over, like there was a little devil sitting on one shoulder: She has huge boobs…

And then, the dorky little angel on my other shoulder would say something like: You know if something happens, you’re gonna lose your job, and her dad’s gonna hunt you down...

Little Devil: Of course somethings gonna happen, you idiot. She’s here in her underwear, well, half in her underwear, anyway. So get it over with. Go ahead and make a move, Slick…

Little Angel: But she’s…chunky. You’ve never liked chunky girls…

Little Devil: She’s not chunky, she’s just…juicy, like a nice, ripe pear, or a plum, or some kind of melon, maybe…

Little Angel: Yeah, okay. Now that you mention it, I can see the pear thing…

“Sooo…” I said, trying to block out the goofy debate going on in my head. “How about a movie?”

“Okay!” She bent over and dug around in her bag. “I got one right before we left work…”

She handed me a DVD case. I plopped the disk in the player without even looking at it, used the remote to turn on my television. I sat down on the floor by her legs with my back propped up against the wood base of the futon. I took another sip of tea, used the glass to cover up the bulge in my crotch, and leaned my head back into the cushions.

Oh, God…

The movie started, and twenty minutes in, I still had no idea what it was about. I was too busy trying to watch Stephanie’s reflection in the TV screen. I heard her yawn, and the futon creaked as she curled up behind me.

The clock on the wall told me it was well after four in the morning. I watched people moving around in the movie, talking and doing whatever the script had them do, but I wasn’t paying any attention at all to what was going on. I could hear her breathing, slow and regular, and I could feel it on the back of my neck.

I turned to find her lying down with her head pillowed on her hands. Once again, her lips were just inches away from mine. She was wide awake, and she was staring at me again.

“Hi,” I said.

“Hi,” she smiled.

“Sleepy?” I asked.

“A little,” she nodded.

“Do you want to finish the movie?”

“Not really.”

I set my empty glass on the scuffed wood floor and pushed it out of the way, then I propped an arm on the edge of the futon and twisted until I could see her without having to crank my neck. We ended up even closer than before. Her breathing changed, sped up subtly, but I noticed. She licked her lips.

“So…did you sleep with whoever that was? In the pictures?”

I hesitated a second before answering, then I nodded. “Yeah. I did.”

“Who was she?”

I felt a slow smile spread across my face.

“My high school French teacher.”

She laughed.

“I’m serious.”

“No way.”

“Okay, don’t believe me.”

“Really?” Stephanie lifted her head a bit in surprise. “You slept with your teacher?”

Oh, yeah, I thought. If you only knew what I did with my teacher. I managed another smug grin. She shook her head and relaxed again, squirming to get comfy. That stray wisp of hair spread across her cheek. I reflexively reached over and tucked it behind her ear, brushed her cheek lightly with my fingertips. Her skin was warm and soft.

She caught her breath and closed her eyes.

I guess I’d made my move. In the back of my head, the Little Devil, Little Angel assholes kicked their running commentary into overdrive.

I took a deep breath myself, and started playing with her hair. It was thick and straight and soft as silk. I smoothed her hair down, away from her face, using the tips of my fingers like a comb, and toyed with a small, silver hoop earring that dangled from her earlobe.

Stephanie sighed, and her eyes fluttered open. Her chest was rising and falling quickly, and her high cheekbones had turned a rosy shade of pink.

The Little Devil was screaming at me.

Kiss her, dammit…

And then,

No no no, wait a minute, don’t do anything…

I told the annoying Little Angel to go to hell and followed directions…

Our lips touched, and Stephanie moaned softly, the sound emanating from deep in her throat. Her mouth parted slightly, and her little tongue flicked into mine. I slipped my hand around the back of her neck and scooted closer, and she turned onto her side.

I felt a hand lightly touch my chest, then another, and then she wrapped her arms tight around my neck and pulled me close. We kissed for a bit, and I let the hand that was stroking her hair drift down her neck and over her shoulder, down her back. She moaned again and kissed me harder.

I pushed her the rest of the way over and rested the flat of my hand on her hip, ran my palm slowly up along the side of her belly, again enjoying the feel of her skin under the smooth satin of her camisole. She moaned again and was panting hard when I slipped my hand over her breast and gave it a nice, gentle squeeze. .

“Oh, God…” she whispered.

Stephanie’s eyes flew open. She stopped breathing, her back arched and her whole body jerked up hard, shoving her breast into the palm of my hand. She pushed at my shoulders and her body trembled underneath me.

I froze solid, hoping I just hadn’t made a horrible mistake. Her nipple, hard as a little pebble, tickled the palm of my hand.

And then she relaxed, collapsing back onto the cushions, and almost growled.

“You okay…?” I whispered.

She nodded, and then hooked my neck with her arms again and pulled me back down. My legs were falling asleep, and I had to shift to a more comfortable position. Not as easy as it looks in the movies, to twist around and smoothly keep kissing. Our teeth clicked together.

I had to pull away a little and stretch my aching legs. Stephanie was squirming a little, her legs sawing back and forth against each other.

“Come up here with me…”

I raised my eyebrows. She pulled at my shirt and licked her lips, then scooched back as far as she could, but I shook my head.

“There’s not enough room…”

“Please…”

I grabbed her by the wrists and pulled her down onto the floor, right on top of me. She giggled and pulled the throw pillows off the couch with her. We thrashed around on my oriental rug for a bit, until I hooked a leg over one of hers and rolled halfway on top of her. I ran my finger lightly down the side of her face, back down her neck. I hooked the thin strap of her camisole under my finger and gave her a quizzical look.

“It’s all right…I want you to…” she breathed.

I wasn’t sure if that made it okay, but I pulled the strap down over her shoulder anyway. The thin material slipped over the top of her breast and then down to her belly.

I smiled. There it was. A big, firm, real live boob.

Finally.

Stephanie was breathing hard now. I smiled reassuringly and kissed her gently on the lips and cupped her breast with the palm of my hand, squeezing, tickling the tip of her nipple with my thumb. I kissed her cheeks and her forehead, and then trailed my lips to her ear and nibbled on her earlobe.

She hissed with pleasure and her back arched again, driving her thigh into my groin. I ran my tongue down her neck, nipped at her collarbone, and I slowly inched my way down even further. She was wiggling all over now. She had her fingers tangled in my hair, and she cried out softly with every inch my lips traveled.

I squeezed her breast hard, evoking a breathy sigh, and gently, lightly nipped the pink little rosebud crowning her tit, feeling the rubbery flesh between my teeth. I took as much of her breast into my mouth as I could, making her gasp and pull me even closer.

“Oh, God…”

I raised my head a bit, keeping her nipple between my teeth, stretching her breast, and then let go, letting it plop down. I kissed and sucked and pulled the other strap down until her camisole was bunched around her waist and I had both of her breasts free in my hands. She was twisting underneath me; pulling my face hard into her chest and rubbing my crotch with her leg.

Her little cries were coming louder now, and my Little Devil decided it was time to make yet another move.

I slipped my right hand under the hem of her camisole and tickled her belly. She moaned and pushed closer against me. I found the top button of her pants and yanked until the button popped. I pulled and was rewarded by the unmistakable sound of her zipper coming undone.

I casually kept sucking on her tits and gently slipped my hand down into the crotch of her pants. I was moving as slowly as I could, trying to feel my way along, not knowing how far she’d let me go.

It was a tight fit, so I used my leg to help pull her pants down a little. Then I let myself explore a bit, dividing my attention between the huge pair of nice, firm boobs up by my mouth, and the warm, moist coochie down at my fingertips.

She was wearing a lacy pair of panties. I slipped my fingers under the elastic band and tickled my way down, past the thatch of soft, curly pubic hair. She gasped again, and I froze, waiting. She didn’t try to slap my hand away like I’d half expected; instead, she pulled me back up by the hair and planted her lips back on mine.

“Mm-mmm…”

Her panties were wet already, and I went back to work while we kissed. I found her pussy, nice and slick, and her little nub. I lightly tickled her clit, rubbing it with my finger, and Stephanie went crazy underneath me.

She cried out and pushed my face against her neck, squirming as I slipped a finger inside her…

“Oh, God…Yeah…”

Her back arched again, and it gave me a little better access. I slid the first joint of another finger into her, and her entire body stiffened and started trembling. She clutched at me with her arms, running her hands over my hair, over and over.

“Oh…oh…”

I took my time, fingering her. She was so tight…

And then she stopped breathing again. She had my head pressed tightly against her chest, and I could hear her heart racing. Suddenly, I felt a tiny gush of moisture, and my hand was soaked from the fingers up.

“Okay,” I said, and stood up. “That’s it.”

She up at me, shocked. “W-what? Did I do something wrong…?”

I laughed and shook my head. I was so horny I felt light-headed.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. I’m just not going to do this here on the floor.”

Stephanie nodded and picked herself up, scooting back onto her elbows.

“Okay. I mean…”

I could see the disappointment in her eyes. For a split-second, I wondered if she’d been in this situation – or one like it – before.

“…I understand if you don’t want to…”

She started to pull up the straps to her cami. I shook my head again.

“Hey, quit that.”

She stopped and looked up at me.

“What…?”

I bent over and gently pulled her hands away. “Leave those alone. I worked all night for that view.”

Her eyes flashed and she gave me that grin. I smiled and reached for her, and then I picked her up and carried her, giggling, into the bedroom.

***

I dropped her, laughing, onto my futon (yes, I have one in my bedroom too. It’s got a nice, thick mattress and rumpled sheets. The one in the living room is way too beat up to really sleep on.). She bounced around, getting comfy.

Then I pushed her flat on her back.

I grabbed her ankles, lifted her legs up, and then I ripped her pants off and tossed them on the floor. Her legs flumped back onto the bed, and I yanked off my shirt.

Now we were both breathing hard.

She braced herself up on her elbows and watched me strip. I dropped my pants, kicked them off into the corner with my shoes. I followed those with my socks, and suddenly I was standing there naked except for my underpants.

Stephanie watched me slip those off with wide eyes, eyes that got even wider when I stood back up and that Little Devil (who wasn’t quite so little anymore) sprung out at full attention. She licked her lips and then glanced up at me. I think she smiled for a second, and then her eyes traveled back down to my crotch.

She didn’t move a muscle. She just kept licking her lips, and I thought, okay then, here we go…

I grabbed her by the ankles again and pulled.

“Hey!” She squealed, and slid down to the edge of the bed.

Her panties showed off a lot of her thick, muscular thigh. The panties were cute and sexy and I wanted to tear them off in the worst way you can imagine.

I wrapped her legs around my neck and leaned over, kissing her lightly on the mouth and her breasts. I rolled her camisole up and tongued her belly-button while I hooked my fingers under the waistband of her panties.

I had her bent at an angle, with her feet pointed up at the ceiling. Her ass was already lifted off the bed, enough that I was able to back off a little and pull her panties over her butt. I slowly rolled them up the length of her thighs.

And lo and behold: I was right again – the panties were so damp they stuck to her crotch before peeling away. I slipped them up over her smooth, muscular calves, and snagged them on her foot before they were off.

“There.” I grinned at her and tossed them onto the bed. “Finally.” Then I paused and had a nice, long look of my own.

She had a thick, trimmed triangle of dark brown pubic hair. Her skin was smooth and soft, with tan lines outlining the shape of her swimsuit. I could see the soft outer lips of her pussy, and I felt my cock throbbing, poking out between her legs. She was still staring at it intently, giving me quick, shy little glances.

“Can…can I touch it?”

I smiled. “Sure.”

She tentatively reached out and cupped my shaft with a soft hand.

“It’s so…so big. And hard…”

I blinked, and tried not to laugh. I thought it might ruin the moment if I did.

She gripped my dick with both hands and stroked me gently. I twitched, and she looked up nervously. “Did that hurt?”

“Oh, no,” I said, and let out a breath. “That just feels really good.”

“It does?”

She looked so earnest, staring up at me with those big brown eyes and my cock clenched in her hands. I smiled again. “Yeah, it does.”

Suddenly, I had to kiss her. Over and over.

I pushed her back on the bed and smothered her with my body; I felt her breasts flatten against my chest, heard her moan as base of my cock slipped up against her pussy, and felt her legs lightly wrap around my waist as she sucked on my tongue. I pushed her arms over her head, pinning her down, and kissed her mouth hard.

“I want you so bad…” She whispered. “Please…”

I started rocking, gently shoving with my hips, lubricating my cock with her pussy juice. She hid her face, burying it against my chest. I rubbed my face in her hair and lifted my hips up, dragging my dick along her pussy. I let my weight push me into her, feeling her pussy lips open and swallow the head of my cock. I heard her gasp, and her legs clamped around my ass, pulling me closer. I was just barely an inch or so inside her, and I wanted more. And then there was a hitch in the works.

I shoved with my hips, driving into her, marveling how tight she was, started moving slowly, pushing harder and harder, working my way deeper inside her. And then she cried out in pain and started bucking underneath me. I felt something tear inside her, and suddenly I slid in another couple inches. Stephanie bit my shoulder hard.

Hard enough to draw blood.

“Hey!”

Stephanie had her eyes squeezed shut tight, and she was crying.

“What’s wrong?” I let go of her wrists and stopped moving. “Did I hurt you?”

She was biting her lip, nodding and shaking her head at the same time.

Then it hit me, the same time she managed to catch her breath enough to let me in on the secret.

“It’s okay…I’m okay…” She cupped my face with her hands and kissed me. A tear trickled out of the corner of her eye, fell down her cheek. “It’s just…you’re…this is my first time, and you’re so big…”

The Little Angel popped up on the headboard of the bedframe, waggling a tiny finger at me. I could hear the lecture already…

See? I told you so, you big, dumb jerk. You should’ve known better. This is what happens when you take advantage of a sweet little teenager. She’s a flippin’ virgin, for God sakes. So you take her home and pork her? And what about a condom? Huh? You didn’t even think of that, did you, now that you’ve got half your dick buried in her pussy?

Oy.

I closed my eyes and tried to tune him out again. Stephanie was petting me, still giving me little, quick kisses all over my face while she explained.

“…it just…hurt a little. But I’m okay…”

I thought maybe I could give her an easy way out. “Steph, maybe we should just stop…”

“No!” She wrapped her arms around me and held me like she was afraid I’d just get up and walk out of the apartment. “I mean, just go slow, okay? Like you were?”

“Steph…” I thought about my sexual history, and gritted my teeth. “I don’t have any condoms. I don’t want you to…”

“I won’t get pregnant. I’m on the pill. Devin, it’s okay. Really. I don’t want to stop…please. Will you kiss me some more?”

I’d slowly slipped even further into her, until I was buried inside her. Her stomach muscles were twitching under my belly, and I could feel the walls of her pussy clenching and unclenching around me. She was still crying a little.

I wiped a tear from her cheek and she smiled up at me. She stroked my chest. I grinned back, and the Little Devil popped up and shoved the Little Angel off the bed. He smirked and gave me a big thumbs up, and then he disappeared in a tiny poof of smoke.

Good riddance.

Stephanie was frantically kissing me again. I heard birds chirping outside, and the first rays of sunshine were just creeping under the bamboo blinds covering my windows.

I smoothed her hair back from her forehead and looked into her eyes.

“Please, she whispered. “Please…”

Oh, well. In for a penny, in for a pound, is what someone used to say. I guess sleep would have to wait for a while longer. I rolled over and pulled with me. The breath went out of her in a whoosh as she settled on top of me. I wrapped my hands around her waist and pushed myself all the way into her. She braced her hands on my chest and leaned over a little.

“Okay,” I said. “Let’s try this again.”

***

We took it slow and easy. I let Stephanie experiment, do whatever she wanted to, really, and in the end, everything seemed to work out just fine. Eventually, she cried out and collapsed on my chest. Afterwards, I managed to stay awake long enough to realize that we’d actually climaxed together.

Amazing.

I woke up a little after on Saturday, flat on my back with Stephanie asleep on top of me, with her head pillowed on my chest, and her hand tucked under her chin. We were in exactly the same position we finished in the night before. My cock was still wedged into her pussy, rock hard, ready to go.

Maybe later, I told myself.

I watched her sleep for a little while before the pressure of her hips pushing on my bladder forced me to move. I tried to disengage and shift out from under her as gently and slowly as I could, and managed to slip off the bed without waking her up. There was a nice big wet spot where I’d been sleeping, a little bit of it stained slightly pink.

Stephanie groaned and rolled over, snuggling my pillow. It was going to be a hot day. The temperature in my apartment was already heating up. She was perspiring, and I felt sticky and smelly myself.

I covered her with the sheet and caressed her shoulder. She mumbled something that sounded like ‘I love pumpkins’, and curled up into a tight ball under the covers. I turned on the air conditioner to a low rumble and padded into the bathroom. I relieved myself with a hearty sigh, sending a steady stream into the toilet for what seemed like about a half an hour, and then took a cool shower.

She was still dead asleep when I got out, so I dressed and went out for a quick run. On my way back, I stopped off at a market a few blocks from my apartment and picked up some stuff for a quick breakfast. Bagels and cream cheese, fruit and two freshly blended berry and banana smoothies.

I walked the rest of the way back, cooled off, and stretched for a few minutes, soaking in the sunshine, talking with the hippies for a while. All the late night noise and bong smoking sessions aside, they were pretty nice people. Eric, one of the younger guys, did most of the mechanical work on my car. He basically kept it running in exchange for my filming a few TV spots for the shop. I thought it was a fair exchange. They were all concerned that they’d made too much noise that morning and kept me up. I guess they’d heard me and Stephanie thumping around upstairs.

I just grinned and assured them everything was cool, that I’d just had company over for the night.

“Really, man?” Eric grinned, flicked his dreadlocks over a really tan shoulder He reeked of pot and patchouli oil and body odor. “A chick?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Cool, dude. You gonna share?”

I think he was serious. “Nope.”

“Bein’ stingy, man. Bummer.”

By the time I called it quits, I was feeling pretty loose; nice and sweaty and relaxed. I picked up my groceries and went inside. Sarah had already picked up the mail and left the house by the time I got back. She’d drawn a smiley face on all my bills and left everything on the little table in the landing. Her cat zoomed past my ankles when I opened the door, and ran off to see Eric.

“Hey, little dude! Just in time for some grub…”

I swept up my mail as I unlocked my door and dumped the envelopes on my desk. I’d sort through all the junk later on. I had better things to do this afternoon than shuffling money around to pay my cable bill.

In the living room, the television was still turned on, and the DVD player was whirring away, repeating the title sequence over and over for the movie we didn’t finish. Wondering what it was, I peeked at the title, and still didn’t know what the damn thing was about. It looked like a chick flick.

I shut everything off, and kept moving. I dropped the bag of food on my kitchen counter, and peeked into my bedroom to see if my houseguest had stirred yet.

Stephanie was still asleep, her thick, curvy body twisted up in the thin sheet, her hair spread out over the pillows. I could hear her soft breathing from where I stood. Lying there with the sun shining through the windows, bathing her in a bright, golden light, the scene reminded me of the subject of a painting, or a photograph.

Or maybe even the beginning shot of a movie. I grinned and snuck back into the kitchen to make breakfast.

***

Stephanie finally stirred when I was cutting the bagels. I heard her yawn, and I turned around. She sat up and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, stretched her arms out towards the ceiling. The sheet fell into a puddle in her lap. She finished her monster stretch and looked sleepily around with a disoriented look on her pretty face.

She seemed a little panicked, but she looked great; actually, she looked better naked than she did in clothes, I thought. She had an unbelievable hourglass figure, with those great big tits and wide, round hips, and a remarkably tiny waist with just a trace of baby fat. If she kept on swimming, I figured the baby fat would disappear completely in another year or so.

She just was so short, clothes made her look plump; rounder than she really was. I was glad I got to see her like this. I couldn’t help but smile. The Little Devil got a little excited again, too.

She finally saw me and jumped.

“Oh!”

“’Morning, Sleepyhead.” I grinned and walked into the bedroom with the food. “Actually, afternoon, but hey, close enough. It’s only one.”

I sat on the side of the mattress. She scooted over and pulled the sheet up around her chest, tucking it under her armpits, toga-style.

“Morning.” She blinked at me and ran her fingers through her tangled hair. I offered her a smoothie. She stared at the cup a minute. “What’s that?”

“Well, in my language, it’s called ‘a drink’.”

She glared at me.

“Here, I’ll show you…”

I took a big gulp of my smoothie, swallowed and wiggled my eyebrows.

“See?”

She frowned. “It’s not coffee.”

I sighed and picked up a strawberry. “Not a morning person, are we?”

She grunted and took a sip. “Mm. Hey. That’s good.”

“I know. Remember, I’m an old man. I’m chock full of arcane knowledge.” I held out the strawberry. “And this is something I call ‘fruit’.”

She laughed and took a bite. “Mmm…”

Juice ran down her chin. I leaned over and licked it off. She groaned and shivered, and I kissed her once, twice, tasting the sweet berry in her mouth. When we parted, she was smiling again. And I’d unhooked the sheet.

I let it fall back into her lap.

“Remember, I worked hard to get you naked. No sheets.”

“Oh. Right. Okay.” She ate the rest of the strawberry and looked at me. “So what about you? Why do you get to have clothes on?”

“We’ll fix that in a minute. Let’s eat first. I’m starving.”

“You know,” she said around a mouthful of bagel. “This is the second time you’ve fed me. I always thought first dates were never supposed to be food dates.”

“Who said this was a date? I’m just giving you a ride home from work.”

That got a sassy look. “Oh.”

“Speaking of which, shouldn’t you let somebody know you’re all right?”

“It’s okay.” She waved her hand, chewing. “My mom just thinks I’m staying at Trisha’s.”

Oho. A lightbulb went on in the cobwebby space I called a brain. I heard echoes of the Little Devil, laughing at me. Had this all been planned? My, my…what a sneaky girl.

“Trisha’s,” I nodded, and took a bite of my bagel. “Right.”

“So, what do you want to do today?”

I chewed thoughtfully. “Well, I thought maybe I’d Roger you roundly some more, before you have to go to work.”

“Okay.” She blushed. “Don’t you have to work tonight?”

“Nope.” I shook my head. “Lindsay opened, and Jennifer’s there to help you tonight. I actually took the weekend off. Last night was just an emergency.”

“Oh.” She looked dejected for a second, but brightened and said, “I could come back after work…?”

“I’m sorry, Steph.” I didn’t want to let her down, but I shook my head. “But I’ve already got plans.”

“Oh.”

She frowned and turned away from me. Her body language killed me.

“Hey, quit that.”

I tipped her chin back towards me.

“We’ve still got a couple hours. Right?”

“Right.”

I set the empty dishes on the floor and pushed her back into bed.

“So,” I murmured, kissing her. I let my hands drift over her belly and snuggled close. “Let’s have some fun while we can.”

***

About an hour later, Stephanie asked if she could use the shower. I dozed off as soon as the water started running, and woke up to find her standing at the foot of the bed, drying her hair with a towel and staring at me with that impish little grin. I glanced down to where she was looking, and surprised to find myself sticking straight up.

“It just does that?” She asked. “Whenever?”

I shrugged. I was tired enough that I really didn’t think I could get it up, but there it was. My penis in all it’s glory.

“Maybe I could call in sick.”

“You…” I groaned and rolled over. “…are going into work, like you said you would. And I’m going to take a shower before I drive you there.”

She frowned, limped over to the edge of the bed and eased herself down.

“Sore?”

“Mm. Yeah, kind of.” She nodded at the messy sheets. “Did I do that?”

“Yep. Pretty much.”

“Eww.”

She made a face and pulled a clean pair of panties and a bra out of her bag.

A-Ha! I thought. The sex conspiracy has been confirmed! I watched her dress for a moment, and then snuck in to take a shower before we had to leave.

Now I just hoped I could be as sneaky.

***

Nancy stared at the clothes in her closet and wondered what the hell she thought she was doing. She had no idea what to wear. What was she thinking when she said she’d go to dinner with this…this kid?

She sighed and shoved the clothes hangers back and forth on the wood rail. It would help if she’d thought to ask where they might be going. Frustrated, she stood with her arms crossed under her breasts, chewing on a fingernail, weighing her options.

Someplace casual, probably.

Maybe the pink dress? It’s pretty. And it would be cool, which would be nice; it’s so hot out…

No…bad choice. Then she’d have to change her underwear again. She glanced at the alarm clock on the nightstand. It was almost five. He was going to be here to pick her up any minute, and she couldn’t even decide on her underwear. Shit.

Why did I have him come here? I could’ve picked someplace for us to meet…God, she thought. I hope he doesn’t think a burger and fries from a drive-through is dinner.

Maybe he won’t show up, and I won’t have to worry about this…

She heard a car pull up outside. The pit of her stomach did a flip-flop.

Oh, no. Not yet. I’m not ready.

The engine died and a door opened and closed. Nancy held her breath, listening to the footfalls patter up her walkway.

The footsteps got closer. She chewed her lip, waiting, her stomach in knots. The doorbell rang, and she groaned. Nancy ran over to the bedroom window and peeked out through the curtains.

There he was. Standing right on her doorstep. In broad daylight, waving at Jillian, her next door neighbor, who was out, watering her flowers. Jillian knew what was going on. She knew pretty much everything. All about Dan’s affairs, and their marriage, which was crumbling into shreds. Maybe it already had. They’d talked about Devin, too. Jillian had urged her to go on the date, have some fun. She thought it would be harmless and do her some good to get out, meet some new people.

Nancy wondered about that, and thought about her husband, a hundred miles away. Gone. Leaving her alone on their anniversary, for God’s sake.

The doorbell rang again. Jillian saw her peeking out the window, winked and waggled her garden hose. Nancy bit her lip. Suddenly she felt dizzy and a little weak in the knees.

He’ so…she chewed her fingernail, groping for the words. He’s so cute.

Outside, Jillian made a frantic little pushing motion towards the door. Devin was still there, trying to see into the house through the front window, nervously shifting from foot to foot. She looked him over, trying to get an idea of what he might have planned. He was just wearing a black t-shirt and jeans with some old sandals.

On her way back around the bed, she poked her head out into the hallway and shouted, “Be right there!”

Okay, she thought. Casual it is.

***

I was running a little late after dropping Stephanie off at the store. Our goodbye’s were rather awkward, to say the least, and she definitely wanted more of a kiss than the quick peck on the cheek that I felt comfortable with, especially with both Lindsay and Jennifer staring at us while we sat in the car.

If she wasn’t going to be late for work, I think we’d still be sitting there.

I had to check Nancy’s address a couple times. She’d scribbled it down on a napkin with a felt tip marker while we were at the supermarket. The ink had bled, and I was having a hard time reading her handwriting. I half expected her to give me a bogus address. And when I finally found the house, I was pleasantly surprised to see her Range Rover parked in the driveway.

I parked next to the curb, got out and had a quick look around. She lived in a nice residential neighborhood less than a mile from the video store. Her house was nestled in the center of a tree-lined street, set back from the sidewalk and almost hidden behind two drooping willows planted on either side of her yard. The property was nice and neat, with a green, freshly mowed lawn that had just been watered. A detached two-car garage sat at the end of a long driveway.

I took a deep breath. Off to work I go…

An attractive middle-aged woman was watering a bed of flowers at the house next door. She stared at me like I had a big green booger hanging out of my nose as I walked up the steps and rang Nancy’s doorbell. She kept on staring too, until I finally just smiled and waved at her. Then she went back to drowning her flowers and shooting little glances at me over her shoulder.

Nobody answered the bell.

I started wondering again if Nancy had come to her senses when she realized I’d asked her out on a date. Or freaked out, better yet, and decided to hide from me. Even if it wasn’t really supposed to be a date, date. If you know what I mean.

I gave it a few seconds. No Nancy. It was dead quiet inside the house. A sweet, feminine voice floated over towards me, from off to my left. The lady with the hose was wagging it at me.

“She’s in there. I think she’s in back. Go ahead, ring it again.”

“Okay…Thanks.”

I smiled and pressed the doorbell. I heard the chime inside, stuck my hands in the pockets of my faded old Levi’s and shuffled my feet. This time when the chime faded away someone shouted a muffled, ‘Be right there!”

A few more minutes ticked by. I paced the small porch and watched some kids race their bikes down the sidewalk. The flower lady kept careful watch over me. Making sure I didn’t steal the mailbox, or something. Finally, I saw a very curvy figure inside the house, walking down the hallway. Nancy opened the door and smiled sheepishly.

“Hi.” I said. “You look great.”

“Thanks.”

She looked lovely, dressed comfortably in a nice pink summer dress. That was great. My surprise evening with Stephanie hadn’t given me time to come up with plans for tonight, so I was going to be winging things a little bit.

I had some ideas, and I definitely knew where I wanted to end up, but everything really depended on Nancy. I had a pretty good feeling she was going to be at least a little uncomfortable, so I decided to keep the date on the fun side. I wanted to interact with her one-on-one, so choices like movies or the theater were both out by default. You can’t talk to someone sitting in a dark, noisy Cineplex. And Stephanie had been right when she’d mentioned that first dates should never be dinner dates. Not to begin with, anyway.

So what did that leave me?

Well, for one thing, she already seemed way too quiet. We’d have to fix that, get her in the spirit of things. I wasn’t beyond lubricating the gears a little, maybe plying her with a drink or two to help get the ball rolling, but I decided to wait. If it came down to that I’d be happy to use some booze, but I didn’t want Nancy to think I was trying to get her drunk.

We were already in the middle of an awkward moment. Nancy’s body language was pretty obvious. She was still standing in her doorway, with her arms crossed under her breasts, looking at everything and anything but me. It didn’t look like I was going to get an invitation to come inside, so I decided to get the ball rolling.

“Well,” I said, and held out my hand. “Shall we go?”

She hesitated for just long enough for me to think she might turn and slam the door in my face. Instead, she grabbed a little clutch purse and a set of keys from a small table. Then she stepped out onto the porch and locked the door behind her. She steeled herself and offered me a smile.

“Okay. Ready.”

She swept past me, ignoring my hand, and marched to my car. I followed in her wake and opened the passenger door for her. She sat and fastened her seatbelt, dropped her purse in her lap, primly folded her hands and stared straight out the window.

I walked around to my side of the car, wondering if I might need some booze tonight myself.

***

She actually started the conversation. It took about ten minutes of driving in icy silence, but by the time I hopped on the freeway heading downtown, she asked where we were going.

“Well, I was going to try and keep it a secret.”

She stayed quiet, staring at me.

“Okay, okay. I thought we’d go see the new Disney on Ice.”

That got a surprised blink. “You’re kidding, right?”

“What? No. Why? I love skating puppets, don’t you?”

That got a sly smile. I grinned over at her and changed lanes, accelerated onto the onramp that would take us towards the waterfront. I tried to keep a straight face.

“I figured that would be the last thing you’d expect.”

She nodded. “You’d be right about that.”

I got stuck behind an old, beat up Toyota belching dark smoke. The guy driving the deathtrap was moving ten miles an hour slower than anyone else and refused to move out of the fast lane. Little old ladies were lapping me. Then we ran into a bottleneck just before we crossed the river.

We inched along breathing fumes until I found an opening. I swung the VW back into the middle lane and we got ahead about thirty feet. Toyota Guy sneered at me as we drove by. I congratulated myself on being mature enough not to flip him off when I passed him.

Nancy piped up. I turned around to see her giving Toyota Guy the eye of death.

“People like that irritate me so much…grr.”

“Grr?”

“What? They make me angry.”

“So you growl at them?”

“What else?”

“You could shoot ‘em,” I deadpanned.

She blinked at me again. I grinned and signaled, snuck over another lane. Our exit came right up and I pulled onto the bridge and crossed into downtown.

The traffic was awful, and just got worse.

Every summer the city throws a two-week long bash along the waterfront; a big festival with carnival rides and live music; booths with peddlers hawking all kinds of arts and crafts; and every kind of food and drink imaginable. The U.S. Navy docks several ships during the festival, offering tours and allowing the sailors some shore leave.

It took a little hunting, but I found a parking spot on the street, just up from where the food tents were pitched. Streams of people passed us in both directions. Music from a blues band rattled windows in the buildings around us.

“Here we are,” I said, and grabbed my keys. “Ready?” I asked.

She nodded.

“Then let’s go have some fun.”

Nancy was staring out the window at a uniformed sailor groping a trashy young girl. They were stumbling down the street, his hand under her skirt, playing with her ass. They were oblivious to everyone around them.

She turned back to me, blushing.

“Okay.”

I got out and opened her door for her, helped her out onto the sidewalk. I locked up and decided to try play being the gentleman again. I held out my arm, and this time she took it.

***

We followed the crowd strolling along the grassy walkway, browsing. Grubby kids ran through the crowd, getting underfoot and snarfing down cotton candy, huge elephant ears and hotdogs. I let Nancy take the lead. She negotiated the crowd and wandered from booth to booth, holding up knickknacks, slowly starting to relax.

My stomach started growling while she was holding up a butt-ugly macramé planter that looked like something hanging from the ceiling of my grandmothers’ kitchen circa 1976.

“Mm. That’s nice,” I mumbled, trying to keep the sarcasm out of my voice. I failed miserably.

“You don’t like it.”

“Well....”

“Me either.” She sighed. “Maybe I’m just delirious.”

“Lack of food?”

She sniffed the air. “Something does smell really good.”

I shrugged an apology at the guy in the booth and began steering Nancy towards the mouthwatering smells drifting our way.

She followed along, keeping much closer now. I couldn’t quite tell if she was finally comfortable with our ‘date’, or if she was just avoiding the crush of smelly bodies that were lined up five and six deep everywhere we looked. We bulled through the crowd and stopped at a nearly vacant bento grill.

The fragrance of chicken, fish and veggies speared on foot-long bamboo skewers, sizzling over an open flame was heavenly. We each ordered two pepper teriyaki chicken skewers with grilled vegetables and brown rice. When the cute Asian girl who was taking our order asked what we’d like to drink, Nancy surprised me by asking for a beer. I gave her a quick look and asked for the same.

I paid the girl and pocketed my change. Our food was ready to go in minutes. We grabbed forks and napkins and began eating as we wandered around, searching for a place to sit down.

“Wonder what’s going on?” Nancy pointed to a fair-sized crowd gathering along the railing at the edge of the waterfront, where the ships where anchored. Everyone was leaning over the rail, peering down at the river.

“Let’s go see.”

I shouldered my way through, with Nancy holding onto my shirt. We leaned over the waist-high cement guardrail and stared around with everybody else. Except for a few small, recreational boats, I didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary. Nothing to attract so many people, anyway. I turned to the shirtless, sweaty teenager standing next to me and asked what it was everybody was so worked up about.

“Just wait, man, they’ll be back.”

“Who?”

“The strippers, man. A couple chicks and some dudes in a speedboat. Here. They had somebody giving these away. Check it out.”

He handed me a slip of paper. A flyer advertising a nightclub. I glanced at it as he started jumping up and down, shouting and waving his shirt. Nancy held onto me as most of the crowd followed his lead. It felt like being right at the front of a mosh pit, except we weren’t being smashed into the edge of a stage. We were being pushed into a half a foot of concrete, and then there was a couple hundred feet of open space and freezing river below.

Nancy muttered, “Oh Jesus” in my ear, and she squeezed my bicep hard enough to make me wince.

I looked up. Out on the river a speedboat was roaring by the Navy ships. Two naked girls sat in the back of the boat, striking lewd poses. A muscle-bound guy with a cheesy 70’s style mustache and wearing nothing but ragged, short-short denim cutoffs and a pair of big, mirrored sunglasses piloted the boat. Another, skinny guy with a big, nappy afro and a video camera was with him in the front, filming as the girls teased the sailors and coyly struck their poses.

Nancy said something else I couldn’t hear and tugged on my sleeve. I nodded and kept watching.

Even as far away as we were from the boat, I recognized Suzie’s wild mane of kinky-curly red hair and T.J.’s tattoos. I didn’t know the guy at the wheel, but there was no mistaking Swan’s stick-like body attached to his huge mound of hair.

The horny sailors on the decks of the ships went ballistic as the speedboat cornered and raced back towards the docks, bouncing across its wake. They reached over the deck rails for the girls, screaming and shouting and throwing dollar bills out into the river.

Swan filmed that too.

“This is disgusting.” I heard Nancy that time, right before she turned around and started pushing back through the crowd. I took a last look at the flyer in my hand, hoping that Desiree got all the business she could handle over the next couple weeks. Either she, or Swan, or somebody had come up with a sweet gimmick. Pull a stunt like this in front of several hundred horny sailors? Wow. She’d be taking reservations for the rest of the festival.

Muscle Guy in the sunglasses shouted something over his shoulder at Swan, who nodded and shouted something back. I could see his afro bobbing in the breeze. And then Muscle Guy banked the boat in a tight curve and roared off.

The sweaty guy next to me pointed at something coming our way, fast, with sirens blaring. “Here come the cops again.”

I watched the harbor patrol cruise by, vainly trying to chase down the speedboat, which was long gone. I crumpled Desiree’s flyer and went off to try and find Nancy. I hoped Desiree had her premiums paid up with the cops.

The crowd booed the end of the entertainment and slowly broke up behind me.

***

I found Nancy primly sitting on the top steps of a granite pedestal. The pedestal was the base of a large brass statue of a sailboat that the local city powers-that-be had commissioned to celebrate our cities’ storied maritime heritage. The statue had cost the city and taxpayers tens of thousands of dollars, and had been pretty spectacular when it was erected a couple years ago. Now, you could barely see the thing behind the wall of graffiti plastered over it.

To curb the ever-continuing vandalism, the very same powers-that-be had the statue fenced in, using more taxpayer money. Unfortunately, whoever installed the posts that secured the chain-link barrier cemented them in less than a foot from the statue itself, and the chain rope that was supposed to keep those spray can wielding taggers at bay was barely waist-high. The taxpayers threw a fit and heads rolled; but the chain stayed, the graffiti got worse, and eventually the city council turned a blind eye to the problem.

So here we were. At least the transients that usually occupied this section of the waterfront and all the used syringes had been cleaned away for the festival.

A pathetic effort, sure. But hey, at least we could sit down and stretch our legs out.

Nancy had finished her bento and was watching me approach with her head cocked to one side. She smiled mischievously at me and sipped her beer.

“Nice view?”

“Yeah.” I plopped down next to her and took a bite of my dinner. “Sure.”

“Men. I just don’t understand the…attraction of a nudie-show.”

“Hormones?” I asked.

“I bet you go to strip clubs, too.” She gave me a long look. How could I answer that? I just shrugged, and after a bit she sighed. “At least you’re honest.”

“Yeah. Cute, too.”

“You should quit while you’re ahead.”

“Well, I am,” I said, talking around a mouthful of chicken and rice. “All the girls say so.”

She finally laughed and gave me a nudge on the arm. “Knock it off.”

“Okay. Don’t believe me.” I washed my food down with a swig of beer. “Don’t take this as me trying to show my morals or anything, but for your information, I don’t like strip clubs.”

She gave me a measured look. “Why?”

“Honestly?” She nodded. “Going to a club…it’s basically an exercise in frustration.”

She raised her eyebrow. “Do tell.”

“Dozens of hot, sexy girls grinding around in front of you, and you can’t touch anything? That’s like sticking a kid in a candy store and telling him he can look, but not eat. There’s no point to it, unless you just get off spending twenty bucks for watery drinks.”

“So…you’d rather have the real thing.”

I gave her a little smile. I’d already stuck my foot in it with this conversation and she hadn’t slapped me or hailed a cab, so I decided it might not hurt to go a little further.

“Wouldn’t you?”

She took a long, slow pull on her bottle. Eventually she grinned at me. I winked and went back to my veggies.

We sat for a bit, basking in the sun. Nancy absently tapped her toes on the steps, in time with the music blaring from the loudspeakers. She was staring straight ahead, with the beer bottle pressed against her slightly parted lips. A million miles away.

I took that as my cue to finish my food. I didn’t want her to drop back into a funk, or think I wasn’t the perfect date. Especially after our conversation about strippers.

“Okay,” I wiped my mouth with a napkin and tossed my garbage in a trash bin. I stood, reached down for her hand and helped Nancy to her feet. “C’mon.”

She tossed her empty bottle away. “Where to?”

“Let’s go listen to some music.”

The sun was drooping on the horizon, sending long shadows over the grassy concourse. With the sun setting, a good chunk of the crowd was leaving, passing us in the opposite direction. We inched our way through, emerging at the upper lip of the concert bowl. The stage was set up facing east, down towards the water, so the sun was at our backs. I didn’t know the act that was playing, just a man on guitar and a woman on vocals.

We probably could’ve edged closer, but we had a good view and we weren’t crowded, so we stayed put. The group was doing some variation of a jazz standard, I could tell that much. A quiet, melody driven piece. The woman had a beautiful voice.

Nancy bumped into me, leaning up against my side, swaying her hips.

I held out my hand and asked if she wanted to dance.

She stared at me for a second or two before taking my hand. I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her close, felt her bury her head in my chest. She mumbled something I couldn’t understand.

“Nancy?” I whispered. “What was that?”

She pulled away. Just a little. “Those girls are wrong. About you being cute.”

I blinked. “I’m sorry…?”

She looked up at me and smiled. Her eyes glistened with tears. “You’re sweet, too.”

I was about to say something stupid, but Nancy shushed me. She pressed tight against me and the next thing I knew, the music was gone and we were the last couple left in the park.

“Hey.”

She looked up. “Hmm?”

“It’s getting late. We should probably head back to the car.”

“Okay.”

We strolled the few blocks together, her arm in mine, not really talking. We found the car and I unlocked her door. She brushed by me and slipped inside. A cop drove by, and I waited at the curb until the cruiser passed, suddenly thinking about Nancy’s husband. I got into the car and stuck the key in the ignition.

“Devin?” Nancy put her hand on mine. Her touch was light and lingering, sending an electric jolt up my arm.

I managed a smile. “Mm?”

“Thanks. For asking me out.”

“You’re welcome.”

“I mean it. I wish I didn’t have to go home.”

And there it was. The opening I’d been hoping for.

***

“How do I push the seat back?”

Nancy was twisting around, trying to find the lever that would release her seat. Her back arched and her breasts pushed and strained against the front of her light cotton dress.

“You just reach down and pull the…”

“This thing…?”

“No, down by the door.”

“Here?”

I leaned over to help and one of her breasts brushed my cheek. I felt myself getting aroused. “Right here…” I found the lever and pulled. I heard the quick pop, and her seat rolled in its tracks. “There. Now push back.”

She braced her feet on the floorboard and pushed. When her legs were completely straight, she stopped and sighed happily. “Oh, that’s better.”

“Okay.” I pushed myself off Nancy’s lap and got a nice view of her body as she stretched. I was definitely getting horny. She put her hand to her mouth and tried to stifle a yawn.

“Where are we going?” She asked.

“Let’s keep it a secret.”

She raised an eyebrow and cocked her head. “So…can I take off my shoes then?”

“Sure.”

She kicked off her shoes and crossed her legs, settled back in the seat.

“Comfy?”

She nodded sleepily. “Very.”

“Good.”

I opted for the scenic route. The night was clear and the moon was up and almost full, illuminating the forest along the coastal highway. I figured it would be a nice drive. Nancy dozed off as soon as I turned back onto the freeway. So much for conversation. I turned on my stereo for background noise and pointed the VW towards the beach. If nothing else, I could enjoy the scenery.

By the time we got to the beach, my second wind had pretty much worn off. I was feeling the effects of only getting a few hours sleep, and my little catnap before I took Stephanie to work seemed like ages ago. I was getting drowsy enough that I needed to pull over.

I found an all-night market and gas station combo, and pulled in to the gravel parking lot, parked the VW next to a pump. The mullet-haired station attendant peeled himself off a grimy plastic chair and moseyed over as I rolled down my window. He bent over and peered in at me, then at Nancy, still asleep. He had a dirty nametag pinned to his work-shirt that read, ‘Stevie’.

“What can I get fer ya?”

I handed him my credit card. “Fill it with regular?”

“Awright.”

Stevie ran the card, punched some buttons and stuffed the gas nozzle into my tank. The strong smell of fresh gasoline immediately permeated the inside of my car. The smell was so strong I had to roll back the sunroof. Stevie stood quietly on the little island, on the cement curb at the side of the car, holding the nozzle in place and staring through the window at Nancy’s tits. He didn’t move the entire time it took him to fill up the tank, other than to snort like a pig, wrinkle up his face, and honk up wet, green balls of snot and spit them out in the dirt.

The smell of the gas was making me woozy. I think I might have dozed off, because I didn’t quite catch what Stevie said when he started talking. It was like hearing someone speaking underwater.

“Where y’all headed?”

“Huh…” I half turned to see him staring down through the sunroof. “Excuse me?”

He nodded at Nancy. “You an’ your Mom. Where y’all headed this late?”

“We were just out.”

“Oh.” He scratched the side of his nose. “I gotcha. Hey, you want me to level this here off for ya?”

“Sure.”

“Right on.” He was quiet again until the nozzle jumped in his hand and shut off. He pumped the trigger a few times, until the meter read an even twenty-two dollars. He took the nozzle out and slapped my gas cap back on, tore off the receipt and stepped back around to my window. He handed me the receipt and bent over again.

“Hey, uh, this is a little weird, maybe, but I was just wonderin’, is she single?”

He nodded at Nancy. She had her head turned towards us, breathing softly, her chest rising and falling. I still wasn’t thinking clearly. I blinked and pointed at her.

“Nancy?”

“That her name?” Stevie grinned, showing me a couple teeth that weren’t brown and rotting. He was right back, staring at her boobs. “Man. Your momma’s really pretty. You from ‘round here? Maybe you could get me her phone number, or somethin’?”

I turned the engine back on. I wasn’t real comfortable with this conversation, and I really didn’t want to smell Stevie’s funky breath any more. “Sorry, man. I don’t think so.”

He stepped back, a glum look on his greasy face. “That’s too bad, man.”

“Yeah, well.” I turned and winked at him. “You know, she’s not my mom.”

“She’s not?”

I shook my head. “She’s my date.”

I left Stevie alone with his nasty chair and his fantasies and made a sharp turn around the corner, heading for the front of the market. There were only a few other cars in the lot: a dusty old station wagon with fake wood trim, a late model sedan with a dinged fender, and a dirty white pickup with a gun rack and a guy in a filthy, white wife-beater t-shirt, hunched down behind the steering wheel with a baseball cap pulled low over his eyes.

I continued down to the far end of the parking strip and parked next to an old muscle car that had seen better days. Nancy was still asleep, curled up in a ball in her seat, and I didn’t want to wake her up quite yet. I locked the VW up tight, just in case Stevie-boy got any romantic ideas, and went inside.

Apart from the two clerks – a couple of chubby, dishwater blondes gossiping behind one of the checkout aisles, the only other person in the store (that I could see, anyway) was back by the alcoholic beverages, pulling on a black ski mask.

I froze in my tracks and almost had a heart attack.

He grabbed two cases of cheap beer and ran for the hills. I heard a car door slam. Hooting and hollering drifted back into the store over the roar of an engine and the sound of spinning tires spitting gravel.

The girls never even looked up from painting their fingernails. I wondered if the commotion woke Nancy.

Apparently the beer run was as much of a robbery as was going to happen, and since I probably wasn’t going to get shot at, I started to shop. I bought a package of large marshmallows, some graham crackers and chocolate bars, along with a newspaper and a small can of lighter fluid. I picked up a bundle of firewood and I even found a bottle of wine, a nice Merlot to go with the chocolate. I bought a bag of ice and a small mop bucket, and then found an aisle with the condoms – just in case.

On the spur of the moment, I grabbed a few packages of women’s nylon stockings. I couldn’t really tell you why. But I threw them in my cart with everything else.

The two clerks broke up their tête-à-tête when I dumped the contents of my cart out in front of the register. The older, more haggard of the pair reluctantly rang me up, talking the entire time about what a good-for-nothin’ scammer Billy Ray was.

“Could I have separate bags for that stuff?” I pointed to the lighter fluid and the stockings.

“’Kay.”

I nodded at a display case full of pocket knives behind her. “And I’d like one of those, too.”

“Why, sure, hon.” The woman grunted and shook out a plastic bag. She made a point of shoving the items into the bag as hard as she could. She fingered through a large key ring and unlocked the case, and handed me the knife I’d pointed out. The other girl glared at me and then went back to more important things, like smacking her gum and blowing her nails dry. I guess it was bad manners for me to interrupt while they were busy. I wondered how long it took her to trowel on her makeup.

“That’ll be forty-two seventy-five, hon.”

“Wow,” I said, and pulled out my wallet.

The woman fussed with her hair. “Yawp. Sure is expensive these days.”

Feeling like I’d been scammed, I paid and wheeled my wobbly cart back out to the VW. I suppose they needed to break even somehow, with all the beer they lost. The pickup was gone, but Nancy was still curled up in a ball, her hand tucked under her chin. Apparently she’d missed all the commotion.

I unlocked my trunk and loaded it up. When I slammed it shut, Nancy stirred and stretched like a cat. I got another nice view of her tits while she had her arms in the air, and smiled. I left the cart on the walkway and unlocked the car.

As I pulled back onto the highway, Nancy turned sideways in her seat and yawned. Her bangs dropped across her forehead, fell into her eyes. She absently pushed them away and smiled sleepily. “Are we there, yet?”

“Pretty close.”

After another twenty minutes or so we finally saw the ocean. The moon was still out, hanging like a giant saucer suspended over the water.

“We’re at the beach?”

“Mm.”

I quietly rolled back the sunroof to let the scent of the salt water in. We came to some sharp curves, with nothing but a flimsy guardrail separating us from a steep cliff. I grabbed the gearshift and downshifted, slowing the VW. Nancy reached over, took my hand and squeezed. A warm tingle ran through me, settling down in my crotch. She closed her eyes and took a long, deep breath.

She let it out slowly and looked back over edge of the cliff, down at the rolling waves. “I love the ocean. I love the way it sounds. And smells. Everything.”

I smiled. We drove the curves, winding our way back down into the forest, and lost the moonlight. I knew we were close to where I wanted to go, but I had to squint, hunting for a landmark.

We passed an old a-frame style cabin set back off the road, and I slowed down even more around the next curve, or I knew I’d miss the turnoff.

“Here we are.” I signaled, even though there weren’t any other cars around for miles, and turned off the highway.

The drive was an old logging trail, overgrown and rutted. The car bounced along the road and low branches smacked the windshield as I did my best to not flip the car. Some friends of mine had discovered this little deserted spot my junior year of high school. We used to come here every summer, but I hadn’t been here in years.

The road opened into a small clearing, and I parked and turned off the car.

We sat, listening to the whirr of the engine as it cooled off. We could hear the ocean, the waves roaring off in the distance. I shut off the headlights, plunging us into darkness.

I patted Nancy’s knee and opened my door. “Come on. Let’s get out and stretch a bit.”

“Okay.”

I walked around to her door and helped her out. We were parked on a small bluff overlooking the beach. I took her hand and we slid down the small dune, bounding into the soft sand at the bottom like we were kids.

The beach was quiet, except for the rumble of the ocean and the soft crashing of the breaking waves. The moon was obscured, hidden behind the forest pines, so it was dark enough to see thousands of twinkling stars. Nancy looked up and smiled.

“Devin…”

I looked at her.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

She bit her lip and squeezed my hand.

“Want to go for a walk?”

Nancy slipped her arm through mine and we slogged through the soft, powdery sand to the harder pack at the water’s edge. We walked together for a while, not saying much, just enjoying the moment. She shivered a little, and snuggled up next to me. I felt the breeze pick up, and she shivered again.

“Cold?”

“A little.”

“Do you want to go back to the car?”

She sighed. “Not really. I kind of like being right here.”

That warm, fuzzy feeling jumped around in my gut. We walked the length of the cove, and then I led her back the way we came. When we reached the clearing, I guided her over to a pile of driftwood scattered among the dunes.

“Wait here a minute?”

She nodded and wrapped her arms around her chest. I ran back up to the car and opened my trunk. I grabbed some blankets that I’d brought along, the newspaper and the firewood. I carried everything back to Nancy and dropped most of my load into the sand.

“What’s all this stuff?”

“Hang on a minute.” I snapped open one of the blankets and spread it out. “Our night isn’t quite finished yet.” I took her hand and smiled. “Here. Have a seat.”

She was staring at me strangely, but sat down on the blanket. I wrapped another around her shoulders, and dug out a small depression in the sand. I filled the hole with newspaper and pieces of kindling from the wood, then covered that with the larger logs.

“Okay.” I squirted a little lighter fluid onto the wood. I rolled up another chunk of newspaper and lit it with the lighter. “Let’s see if my week in scouts taught me anything.”

Nancy was still staring at me. I carefully dabbed at the crumpled newspaper with the makeshift match. The lighter fluid caught, and tendrils of bluish-orange flame spurted up my tent of wood. Nothing blew up. I still had my eyebrows and my fingers. Looking good so far. I turned to Nancy. “That’s a good start. I’ll be right back.”

I jogged back up to the car and fished out the grocery bags. I sat those on the ground and pulled out the bucket and checked to make sure the bottle of wine I’d covered with ice was still intact.

Once, again, everything looked good.

I shut the trunk, snapped my fingers – forgot something – popped the latch again. I opened open a pack of condoms and shoved some into my pocket, then shoved the rest back in the bag with the nylons and dropped the bag in the trunk.

“All right.” I took a deep breath to calm myself down, counted to three and went off to woo my date.

***

Nancy was staring into the fire when I returned. I set the bucket down. She looked at it and smiled up at me as I dropped onto the blanket next to her.

“What’s this?”

“You’ll see.”

On my way back to the cul-de-sac I’d picked up a couple long sticks. I took my new pocket knife and whittled until each stick until it was sharp at one end. I handed one to Nancy and put my knife back in my pocket, then I opened the grocery bag and laid our dessert out in front of us. Nancy was holding her stick loosely in one hand while she clasped the blanket around her body with the other, looking confused.

I ripped open the marshmallows and skewered one on the point of her stick. She looked at me blankly.

“What?” I asked.

She waved at the white blob. “What…what do I do with this?”

“You’re kidding, right?”

She shrugged.

“You’ve never made s’mores?”

She shook her head.

“Okay. Hold on…”

I rustled around unwrapped a bar of chocolate and opened the box of graham crackers. Then I grabbed her stick.

“Here.”

I held the stick at the base of the fire, down by the coals, until the marshmallow burned a golden brown, and handed it back to Nancy. I opened a package of crackers and broke one in half, then I layered the cracker with a chunk of the chocolate and carefully pulled the warm, goopy marshmallow off the stick. I plopped that on the chocolate and squeezed the other half of the graham cracker on top, making a little, gooey sandwich.

I held the melting, dripping mess in front of Nancy’s lips.

“Here.”

She gave me the strangest look.

“C’mon. Take a bite.”

Nancy licked her lips, opened her mouth and chomped down. She chewed quietly for a second, swallowed.

“Well…?”

Her eyes flickered closed, and she growled deep in her throat. When she opened her eyes, she grabbed my hand and pulled it to her mouth.

“Give me the rest of that.”

I lifted the rest of her treat up above her head, made her work for the chocolaty goodness. She snapped at it like a starving puppy, stopped just short of biting and licking my fingers.

“Good, huh?”

“That’s…sinful. What are they called?”

I laughed. “S’mores. I can’t believe you’ve never had them before.” I handed her the stick, another marshmallow impaled on the tip. “Here. Your turn. You can make me one.”

While she toasted her marshmallow, I broke out a pair of clear plastic cups and popped open the wine. I poured us each a cup. Her marshmallow caught on fire, and she jerked it back.

“Oh! I’m sorry, I…”

I grabbed the end of the stick. “It’s okay, I like mine a little burnt. Just blow it out.”

She puffed and the flame disappeared, leaving behind a scorched, bubbling blob. I took two pieces of cracker and pinched it off, leaving a sticky white mass on the end of the toasting stick.

“Can I make it?”

I pushed the chocolate to her side of the blanket, then reached across her lap and anchored a glass of wine in the sand so it wouldn’t spill. I leaned back on my elbows and crossed my feet, took a sip of wine, relaxing while she built my s’more. I swished the drink around in my mouth, swallowed. I don’t really like wine, but this was tasty.

“Here…”

She fed me. She had chocolate melted all over her fingers, and she held the little treat until it was gone. Then she licked the chocolate off her fingers, looking me in the eye the entire time. It was the strangest most intimate thing I’d experienced in a long time.

She tried her wine. “Mm. Yummy.” She pronounced.

My crotch perked up again, and I took another sip from my cup. I tasted plums. The wine seemed to go pretty well with the chocolate, I thought. The benefit of a wine tasting trip with Desiree and Linda in France a year before. Nancy was already burning another marshmallow. She did a little better this time, only destroyed half.

I stretched out on the blanket, holding my cup on my belly, staring up at the night sky. Nancy made another s’more, then she leaned back on her elbow and pressed it to my lips.

“For you.”

I ate it slowly. She giggled.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

“No, what? Tell me.”

“It’s silly.”

I waited. She took a drink.

“I just felt like…like a slave girl. You know. Feeding her master.”

My dick was suddenly trying to rip out of my pants. It was bent at a really uncomfortable angle. I opened my mouth to say…something. Shut it again. She took another drink and turned her head away.

“Nancy, I…”

“Shh.” Another gulp, then she turned to me. “You know I’m married?”

“Uh-huh,” I replied slowly. “I do.”

“Okay.”

Nancy nodded. It was as if she was giving me the go-ahead on a major project, like we were going to be building a new dam or a skyscraper, and she was my foreman, making sure our plans were in order. Then she drank down the rest of her wine in a huge gulp and tossed the cup into the sand. She leaned back on her elbow and hooked a leg over mine.

“Let’s move this so it doesn’t spill.”

She lifted my cup from my hands, buried in the sand next to me. Her heavy breasts grazed my chest, and then she was sliding on top of me. I felt her weight settle on me, and she took my face in her soft hands. She bent and kissed me. I twitched, grinding my crotch into hers. Her warmth burned through my pants, and she growled again, gently pushing her tongue into my mouth.

I was so shocked I didn’t know what to do. My eyes popped open and I flailed my hands around aimlessly until some instinct made me wrap my arms around her waist. She was moving slowly, rubbing her body against me, gently kissing, probing my mouth with her tongue. As I slowly relaxed, I felt her getting hotter and hotter, until she pushed away and sat up.

“Okay…” she whispered the word to herself, like she needed to have permission. Her eyes were glazed, the lids flickering, half-closed. “Okay…”

She scooted down further on my legs, raking her nails down my chest. I twitched again, and she was yanking open my belt, popping the buttons to my pants.

“Nancy, I…”

She didn’t stop, just hissed. She pulled my cock out of my underpants and began stroking me. “It’s…so hard…”

And then she went down on me. Swallowed me down to the hilt in a gulp. She kept me in her mouth and tugged at my clothes. I lifted my hips as much as I could, and she got them down around my knees. Then she went to work. She straddled my legs and ground her pussy on my thighs while she gave me head. I was all ready to come, just that fast.

She must have known, because she stopped sucking me. Her lips came off the head of my dick with a wet slurp. She pulled the hem of her skirt up around her waist with one hand and kept stroking me with the other. She groped at her underpants, and suddenly I heard the sound of material ripping.

I was squeezing her waist with my hands, digging my fingers into her soft belly. I was so horny, I thought I was going to explode. “Nancy…”

She ignored me and inched up my body, until my cock was pinned underneath her. She eased down slowly, guiding me with her hand. When her pussy closed around me I closed my eyes and laid my head back.

She pushed my t-shirt up, rolling it over my chest.

I let her peel it off. She tossed the shirt away, and then I was unbuttoning the top of her dress, pulling it down over her shoulders until it was bunched around her waist.

I pulled the straps of her bra down and took her breasts into my hands. She bent and kissed me frantically, moaning deep in her throat, touching and caressing me until I couldn’t wait anymore. I grabbed her ass in my hands and squeezed, feeling my orgasm building. It seemed to start in my toes, working its way up until my entire body was stiff and rigid. I heard Nancy cry out and felt her stiff nipples graze my chest, and then I was coming.

I couldn’t hold back, I couldn’t move. All I could do was hold on and let her ride me, until every ounce of my energy flooded away in one final shudder. She was still on top of me, riding me, grinding her pelvis into mine and digging her sharp fingernails into my shoulders, when the last few days finally caught up with me.

My eyelids were already drooping, heavy as lead. I was already drifting away to sleep. Nancy bucked a last time, then she stiffened and cried out, moaning her husbands’ name. She collapsed on me and began to sob uncontrollably. I wrapped my arms around her and stroked her, whispering that everything was fine, that she was okay.

And then I zonked out.

***

The sun was up, and I was stretched out flat on my back when Nancy woke me. I don’t think I’d moved all night. I blinked open my eyes to find her cuddled next to me on the blanket, naked, stroking my cock. She had my dick hard already. I was pointed up at the sky, and she was lightly running the tips of her fingers up and down the underside of my shaft.

“Hi,” I mumbled. I wondered how bad my breath smelled.

“Hi.” She smiled and kissed me softly on the mouth, then stopped and pillowed her chin on my chest. She never stopped playing with me. “You fell asleep.”

I felt myself blush. “I was a little tired, I guess. Did you get any sleep?”

“Mm. A bit.” She kissed my chest. “Thank you.”

“For…what?”

“Last night.”

I laughed. “I don’t know that you should be thanking me for last night.”

“I came to a decision about something last night after you fell asleep. Something that’s been affecting me for a long time.”

“What’s that?”

“It’s time for me to start fresh.” Nancy bit her lip. “I’m going to leave my husband.”

I was shocked. “Oh. I…ah…”

“Don’t look so worried. It’s something…I’ve been thinking about for a long time.” She smiled sadly. “Did you know today’s our anniversary?”

I shook my head. Nancy took a long, deep breath, and let it back out slowly.

“I always thought that when two people met and fell and love and got married...I always thought that meant forever, you know? But then I found out Dan was having an affair. With a friend of mine. And it turns out, she’s not the only one. I should be upset, or more than I am, anyway. But I knew. I could tell. Its like I’m waiting around for him to admit it to me, even though I know he won’t. I’ve just been kind of drifting around. And now…I guess, now I feel like everything I grew up believing isn’t…real.”

Nancy drifted off, staring out at the water. She was quiet for a moment, but kept gently rubbing me, keeping me hard. The whole conversation was getting a little surreal, but there was something I wanted to know.

“So, last night....” I cleared my throat. “Did you come with me to…get back at him? Or…”

“Oh. No.” She smiled and gave me a light squeeze. I felt my dick throb in her hand. “Devin, I like you. You’ve been so nice to me…and…I thought that maybe you liked me too.”

“I do, I mean…Nancy, I’m sorry about…”

She shushed me. “I’m sorry, too. For crying last night, especially. You didn’t need that.”

“I fell asleep, remember? It’s okay.”

“No, it’s not. This isn’t either, probably. But I just don’t care anymore.”

I didn’t know what to say to that. I was having a hard time concentrating anyway, so I stayed quiet. She looked me right in the eye and inched closer.

“Devin, I want you to kiss me.”

Nancy pursed her lips, and her eyes flickered shut. Our kiss was gentle, almost tentative, especially after the mauling she gave me last night. When we parted for a breath, she rolled onto her back. She spread her legs and pulled me on top of her.

She was sopping wet. She pulled me closer with her legs, and then we were joined again. This time was slower, gentler. She touched me everywhere, exploring. I was rested enough to have a little more stamina, thank god, because we didn’t decide to leave our private beach until the sun was getting low on the horizon.

We didn’t see another soul the rest of the day, except for a few noisy seagulls. We spent the morning playing. Cuddling, talking, swimming. Walking on the beach. Making love. Until finally, late into the afternoon, we were spent.

And starving.

Ahem. In my zeal to get into Nancy’s pants the night before, somehow I’d neglected to bring or buy any real food. My stomach started complaining loudly during our last round of lovemaking. Nancy laughed while it gurgled.

“How would you like to go get some dinner?”

She held up her rumpled dress. “I don’t think I want to go anywhere in this.”

We were both naked and the breeze had turned chilly, so we were hunting for our clothes. I found my shirt in a tangle of sharp, pokey bleached-white branches. I had no idea where my underwear was. I bent over and tried to pick it out without tearing it.

“You could just wear what you’ve got on.”

“Would you like that?” I snuck a look over my shoulder. Nancy was staring at my butt, smiling.

“You bet.”

“I don’t think anybody else would.” She patted her soft tummy. “I’m not really sure why you seem too fancy this old body either.”

“You look great.” I shrugged. “I don’t care what anyone else thinks.”

“You’re sweet.”

“You keep saying that. You don’t know me very well, apparently.”

She gave me a look. “What does that mean?”

I gave her a mysterious eyebrow wiggle. I rolled a log out of my way, and my shirt came free. It was filthy, and had a big rip up the side from Nancy yanking on it. I sighed. I liked that shirt. Nancy was slipping into her panties.

She sighed, took a long look around. “I don’t want to go home yet.”

I turned my shirt inside-out and pulled it on. Except for the tear, it looked a little better. “We could stay another night. There’s a bunch of outlet stores in town. We could hit a store, get enough stuff to last a couple days, rent a hotel room, clean up, get some dinner. How about it?”

“Really?” She was staring at me with her bra halfway on. “What about your work?”

“I took a few days off. I don’t have to be anywhere.”

She thought about it. “Well…okay.”

“Good. I have a couple conditions, though.” I walked over and helped button the front of her dress.

“Conditions…?”

“Mm-hm.” I nodded. “You let me pick out your clothes, for one. Everything I’d like to see you wear.”

She blushed. “What?”

“That’s number one.”

“What’s number two?” She asked.

I finished buttoning her up. A couple of the top buttons were missing. I guess they had popped off after I tore her dress open last night. Now her collar flopped open, all the way down to her chest. I ran my finger down her cleavage and she shivered. “After we eat, I get to take you back to the hotel room and take off those clothes…”

She put her hands on my shoulders. I cupped her ass in my hands and pulled her close, smashing her breasts into my chest. She looked up at me with a naughty little grin.

“And then…?”

“And then I tie you to the bed, and prove to you that I’m not the nice guy you think I am…”

***

It was early Tuesday morning when I dropped Nancy back at her house. She was wearing a dark, fitted suit with a pale cream blouse, and a matching skirt, stockings and high-heels. Light bruises circled her wrists and ankles from where she’d been bound for the last day or so. I was in my jeans and a new t-shirt, and I was exhausted.

I hoped she was too.

We kissed for a moment and said our goodbyes. She opened the door, stepped out and took a shopping back from my backseat.

“I’ll call you later?”

She closed the door and leaned in through the open window. “That would be nice.”

We kissed again. When we parted she smiled happily. I waited until she opened her front door, and then I drove off. By the time she disappeared into her house, I had other things on my mind. During the weekend, she’d made a decision that would affect her life.

So had I.

I didn’t notice the car parked in her driveway – a car that wasn’t supposed to be there.

***

Nancy unlocked her front door and waved as Devin drove off. When she couldn’t see his car any longer she stepped into her house and set her bag on the floor of the foyer.

She leaned against the wall, closed her eyes and sighed, feeling her age for the first time for the last few days. She was sore and tired, but she also felt deliciously…satiated.

She kicked off her shoes and rubbed the soles of her feet.

God, those things were uncomfortable. She definitely wasn’t used to wearing high heels anymore. She had to admit, though, she looked pretty good in the clothes Devin had bought for her. He sure thought so, anyway. That’s really what mattered.

She smiled at her reflection in the hall mirror, smoothed her skirt over her hips, made a little turn. She cupped her breasts and gave them a little bounce, grinned.

Then she saw Dan. He’d come from the living room, and was leaning against the doorframe, dressed in a white t-shirt and boxer shorts. Wiry grey chest hair poked out of the collar of his shirt. His upper lip twitched. Nancy knew he’d been watching her, ever since she stepped out of Devin’s car. Probably before.

He took a slug from a can of beer in his hand, gulping the beer down. He wiped his mouth with his forearm and grinned. “Hi honey. I’m home.”

He crushed the can and dropped it into her shopping bag. Then he advanced into the foyer, wobbling slightly. He stopped bare inches away from Nancy, glaring down at her with hollow, bloodshot eyes. Dan wasn’t a particularly tall man, certainly not nearly as big or muscular as Devin. But he possessed a quality that made him seem massive; as if he towered over her. It was a trait that had served him in good stead during his tenure as a police officer, and as an army drill sergeant before that.

Her good mood evaporated in a heartbeat.

“Dan…”

“So…where have you been? Huh? Since Saturday?”

Nancy felt herself blush; a slow burn that spread across her face and down her neck.

“I…”

“Out with the girls? That’s what your friend next door told me. I think she thinks I’m stupid. Whoever I just saw you with didn’t look like he had tits to me.”

Nancy tried to back away. She could smell the alcohol on his breath, sour and disgusting, and a pit opened in her stomach. She knew how her husband could get if he’d been drinking. He forgot things sometimes. Little blackouts. And if he thought she was lying to him…

“I told you before you left. Remember?” She put her hands up, to keep some sort of boundary between them. “I told you who…”

“This is nice. New?” He fingered the lapel of her suit jacket, then grabbed her breast and squeezed hard. “Looks expensive. You buy it?”

Nancy moaned and batted ineffectually at his hand. “No. Dan, I…”

“Yeah. I didn’t think so.”

Nancy stumbled backwards. Dan stayed with her, not letting her move out of his reach. She bumped into the wall, and he grabbed her neck with a big, meaty hand, pinned her against the wall with his body. He was hurting her. She slapped at him.

“Dan! Let me go!”

He sneered and easily caught her hands. He shoved them over her head and shoved his leg between her thighs. He leaned down and tried to kiss her. Nancy turned her head and cried out as he roughly bit at her neck.

Nancy writhed against her husband. Her crotch rubbed up and down his leg.

“Did you fuck him like you wanted to?” He was chewing her ear, whispering, his voice low and hoarse. “Did he come in you, baby?”

“Yesss…” She hissed.

“Did you suck him…?”

Dan was hard, shoving his pelvis forward, grinding himself into her. Nancy closed her eyes, and a flood of moisture dribbled down the inside of her legs. Her chest heaved.

“Yes…”

Dan reached down and felt her pussy. He dug his fingers into her sopping cunt.

“You liked it too, didn’t you, you fucking whore. I bet you liked when he came in your mouth…”

Nancy began to tremble, her body shivering uncontrollably. The first waves of an intense orgasm began to overwhelm her as Dan ripped her skirt up. His hot, panting mouth found hers, and Nancy wrapped her legs around his ass.

“Fuck me baby,” she begged. “C’mon, fuck your mommy…”

“That’s right, you cunt, I’ll fuck you, you goddamn whore…I’ll fuck you like you wanted him to, that dickless little shit…”

His hand left her pussy and he shoved his cock inside her with one, hard thrust. They fell to the floor together. Dan pinned her wrists to the polished oak and rammed his cock into her again, spitting into her face. Nancy gasped as he fell on her, crushing the breath out of her.

She panted in his ear. “Come on baby, fuck your momma, fuck momma…”

Dan pounded her, grunting with each thrust. Sweat beaded his forehead, soaked the armpits of his t-shirt, and dripped onto her blouse, wetting it with dark spots.

And then she was coming, a gut-wrenching orgasm that curled her toes and shook her whole body. Her orgasm ripped through her, and she screamed, “Oh, God! Yes, baby!

Nancy clung to her husband, letting him ride her, feeling another orgasm building already. Dan was pounding her, slamming himself into her cunt. The veins in his face and neck bulged. Her bruised wrists throbbed with pain. And then he came, swift and hard, his entire body stiff and taught.

Then he collapsed on her, crying like a child, whispering sweet nothings in her ear, swearing he was going to go kill the little punk that tried to take her from him.

Nancy held him and smiled.

She loved this game.

***

After I dropped Nancy off, I drove straight to the video store.

There were only two other cars in the lot when I got there. A shiny new VW Jetta full of teenage girls was idling at the curb. Trisha (Stephanie’s friend, my ex-employee) was at the wheel. A dingy, shit-brown Toyota was crookedly parked in the handicapped spot. Not only was it taking up two spots, the Toyota didn’t have a disabled permit.

I pulled in a few spots over from the Jetta and killed the engine. Trisha waved at me. All the other girls giggled and poked each other and blew me kisses. I didn’t know any of them, but I waved and blew kisses right back. It made them giggle even more.

Lindsay was at the counter, checking out a pile of movies to Stephanie. Stephanie blushed when she saw me, but they both smiled and waved when I pushed open the door. I stepped behind the counter and picked up the phone. I glanced around; automatically checking to make sure everything was in order.

I noticed the security cameras weren’t turned on. I pointed at the monitor hidden under the counter, at the blank screen, and wagged my finger back and forth. That was a big no-no. Lindsay frowned at me, but she nodded and mouthed, okay.

“Hey, you two.”

“Hey boss-man.” Lindsay glanced over at me, raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t expect to see you for a couple more days…?”

She let the question drift.

“I guess so.” I nodded over my shoulder at the Toyota. I raised my eyebrow for emphasis. “By the way, I also noticed that you parked in the handicapped spot again.”

She stuck out her tongue.

“We’ve talked about that.”

“But…”

I kept quiet and gave her my best mean, evil manager look. Stephanie giggled.

“Okay. Fine. I’ll move it.”

“Thank you.” I pushed the button for the corporate office on the phone’s speed dial and crooked the phone between my neck and shoulder. I bumped my hip against the counter and waited with my arms crossed while the receiver beeped in my ear. Stephanie and Lindsay turned to each other and shrugged. Lindsay finished scanning Stephanie’s movies through the computer. The receipt was printing by the time our office manager, Mary, picked up the other line.

Lindsay made faces at me, trying to get me to laugh. I ignored her while Mary blurted out the company’s required phone answering spiel. I had to give her credit; she had the speech down verbatim. I thought she could’ve slowed it down a little, though. If I hadn’t had to memorize it myself, I wouldn’t have understood a word she’d said. Mary didn’t have the most dynamic personality anyway; the end effect was something like listening to the adults speaking in a Peanuts cartoon.

“Hey Mary. It’s Devin.”

Blah, blah, blah.

“It’s good. Really good.”

Blah, blah.

“That’s why I’m calling.”

Blah.

“I’m giving my notice.”

That little comment provoked complete, stunned silence. On the phone and in the store. Lindsay stopped making faces. Stephanie looked like I’d pimp-slapped her.

“I decided that I need to just off my butt and go back and finish school.” Blah-blah-blah. “Yeah. Well, I’ve got an opportunity to start making movies, too. So I’m going to be leaving...”

There were a whole lot of loud blah-blahs that time. I held the receiver away from my ear until the ruckus on the other end subsided. Lindsay and Stephanie were frozen at the counter, staring at me with their mouths open.

“Yeah. Actually, I do. There’s someone standing right here that I think would do a great job.” More blah-blahs drifted from the phone. I smiled at Lindsay. “Yep, that’s her. You should talk to her about it.”

Blah. Blah, blah.

“Okay. I’ll email you a written notice on Monday. Perfect. Yeah. Two weeks from then. Great. Thanks Mary. Bye.”

I hung up. It took about two seconds for the girls to realize what I’d done. They looked at each other, then at me, and then they both started talking at once. Lindsay wagged her finger at me.

“You can’t quit!”

“I just did.”

“But…but…” She stammered.

“And I just recommended that you take over my job. Mary’s going to call you next week. You should be manager at the end of the month.”

“But…”

“And then you can park wherever the hell you want to.”

Lindsay balled her hands into little fists and planted them on her hips. She gave me a last glare. I made a face back at her and she grinned. “Well. Okay then.”

Stephanie looked lost. She also looked very cute, standing there in her tight little t-shirt and her tight little shorts, holding her bag of movies. Outside, the girl’s in the Jetta were getting impatient. Trisha honked the horn. I grinned and waved.

“I think they want to go, Steph. Hey, Lindsay, let everybody know we’ll have a staff meeting Saturday morning at eight, and I’ll let everyone know what’s up.”

She started to say something else, but I was already out the door.

***

A couple weeks later, Nancy called and left a message on my cell phone, asking if we could get together. I called her back on her cell and said sure. And that Friday night we met downtown for dinner. She looked great again, dressed in a light skirt and a low cut top. She gave me a peck on the cheek and rubbed her boobs on my arm.

I spent most of dinner trying to not stare at her tits.

Afterwards, I walked her to my car. She’d snuck away from home and taken a cab downtown, and was wondering what I had planned for us this weekend.

“You’ll see,” I said, and drove us to Desiree’s club.

The club was smack-dab in the middle of downtown, and, surprisingly (knowing Desiree and her penchant for the flamboyant), the exterior of the building was a boring, drab slate, with a tiny neon sign with the club’s name mounted above the doors.

Generally, the businesses surrounding the club were closed by the time any of her clients were getting ready to party, and as much as anything, the club’s bland façade was a small concession from her to the city and the neighboring businesses. It helped keep the complaints to a bare minimum. During the festival, she’d stayed open around the clock for the sailors’ enjoyment. Tonight the club was quiet, reserved for a private party.

Swan and I were making a movie.

To ensure we didn’t get bothered, two big, burly gay guys in leather riding gear manned the outer doors, and two even larger bull-dykes policed the lobby. They all knew me, and by the time we walked up the steps, Desiree was there to meet us. She squealed and clapped her hands and jumped up and down, making her tits bounce. She was dressed subtly tonight, for her, anyway; practically naked except for a black, studded thong and a matching bra, and she seemed about seven feet tall in her leather, spike-heeled boots.

Desiree flipped her long, straight pony-tail over a muscular shoulder and kissed me lightly on the lips. She’d recently dyed her hair a shade of purple so dark it almost looked black until the light hit it just right.

I introduced Nancy, and then Desiree whisked us inside.

The interior of the club was more suited to her personality. Nancy stared open-mouthed. She didn’t seem to notice the threatening looks that the lesbian storm-troopers gave her.

Desiree took Nancy by the arm. “Would you like a quick tour?” she asked, and led her away, chattering up a storm. Nancy followed a half-step behind, a confused look on her face. I stayed put.

“See you in a bit,” I said, both to Nancy and the stormtoopers. One of the pair, the big blonde one who I think was named Helga, flipped me off.

Once they disappeared it was my turn. The men’s locker room was the opposite direction. Swan was waiting for me when I pushed open the door. He was naked except for a jockstrap. I could make out every bone in his scrawny body.

“Jesus, man. Put on some clothes.’

“S’up, Dev?” He grinned.

We high-fived. The dressing room was large enough to hold several hundred lockers, lined against the walls, like at a gym. A good chunk of them were full. Swan had saved me a locker next to his. I sat down on a wood bench and started to strip.

“Everything ready?” I asked.

“Hell, yeah.” He took two rubber Halloween masks out of the locker. “How was dinner?”

“Tasty.” I folded my pants, stuffed them in the locker.

“So…she came?”

I nodded and pulled off my shirt.

“How’d you get her here?”

I grinned and shrugged. “I told her we were making a movie.”

“Yeah? Okay.” He handed me one of the masks. “Except, I hear a ‘but’ in there, somewhere…”

“Well, I didn’t tell her everything. It’d spoil the surprise.”

He pulled his mask over his head. It was a clown mask, with a fringe of tangled red hair, and a garish, leering smile that was painted on the latex under a huge, long nose that stuck out like a skinny phallus. The thing barely fit over Swan’s afro, and it puffed out like a balloon when he finally got in on. Mine was the same, except the wig’s hair color was a dirty gray. And it fit.

“All right.” Swan said. “Let’s go make a movie.”

***

The day after I got back to work, Nancy’s husband came to pay me a visit. Swan was at the store too. We were discussing my retirement. He was in the restroom taking a piss when Dan walked through the door and called me a cock-sucking asshole scumbag.

I think I laughed at him.

I knew who he was, so at first I assumed he was just there for some payback, a little ‘warn off the guy who seduced my wife’ sort of thing. So I grabbed the mace from under the counter – just to be safe – and tried to calm him the fuck down.

But then he pulled a big-ass hunting knife and took a swing at me.

He almost got me. The blade whizzed by about an inch from my nose. But he was short and didn’t have a long reach, even with the foot-long knife. The counter gave me enough space to keep my good looks.

He tried to come around the side of the counter. I stepped backwards and maced him right in the face.

The previous manager had bought the mace before she left, and the canister had been sitting around under the counter forever. I’d thought about throwing it away, but had never gotten around to it. Could mace spoil? I didn’t know. What I did know, or what the other manager had told me, was that the stuff was guaranteed to bring down a grizzly bear at fifty yards.

I don’t think I’d want to try it with a grizzly bear. But spoiled or not, it did the trick.

Dan screamed and dropped the knife. He fell onto his knees and started clawing at his burning eyeballs. Swan jumped out of the restroom with his fly still open to see what was going on.

Stupidly, I stepped around the counter to try and help Dan, who was scrabbling around on his hands and knees on the tile floor, screaming incoherently at me with tears running down his face and snot streaming from his nose. His groping fingers grabbed the knife again, and he swung it blindly, shouting obscenities the whole time. I kicked the knife out of his hand. Swan jumped on him from behind and pinned him to the floor.

Dan kept fighting until Swan twisted his arm around and bent it up at a bad angle behind his back. That might have been enough to hold him until I called the cops, but then Swan grabbed Dan’s hair and pounded his face into the floor.

I heard a sharp crack as Dan’s nose shattered, and then gouts of blood joined the pool of snot I was going to have to mop up. He kept fighting, so Swan pounded his face again.

That was when Dan stopped screaming and started whimpering, telling us all sorts of crazy, whacked out stories. By the time he stopped talking, I knew how he and Nancy had set me up. It was all some sort of sick, fucked up sex game to them. And he’d come to fuck me up good, all right. That was how it worked. Nancy seduced some poor sap, and afterwards Dan would go and scare the piss out of him.

It turned them on.

Swan asked me what I wanted to do. I thought about it. I thought about Nancy, and our weekend together. What she’d told me. I picked up the knife and played with it. After a bit I got an idea.

Dan didn’t seem to like it. So I yanked his head back and pricked his eyelid with the tip. He shook his head. So I peeled his eyelid back, exposing his eyeball, and showed him the knife. His bladder failed, and a puddle of warm urine joined the rest of the mess. He struggled, but Swan had all the leverage he needed to keep Dan relatively still. I made a nice, shallow cut along his bottom lid, following the curve of his eye. He cried out. Blood welled up and dripped from the cut like a crimson tear.

It didn’t take long for him to come around.

We sent Dan home a little bloody, with a broken nose and a dislocated shoulder, and a warning.

When he left, I was shaking. I was still freaked out when, later that evening, I dropped the knife down a storm drain.

You never know what you’re capable of…

***

I wasn’t at all sure Dan would follow the plan. I half expected some of his cop buddies to show up on my doorstep, and somebody would be picking me out of the river a few days later. But that didn’t happen.

Then Nancy called to tell me he’d left her…

Everything hinged on that one, little thing. I don’t know what he said to her to get her to call, but here we were. Another night out on the town, with Nancy feeding me a new sob story about her cheating husband.

In hindsight, the act seemed a little more genuine this time.

Swan thought my idea would work, but we needed somebody’s help.

***

Desiree watched the flabby sow-cow, wondering what the hell Devin had ever seen in her. That boy had some strange kinks. Old wrinkly bitch, she thought. Fuck with my baby…

She kept her thousand-watt smile plastered on her face and dragged the cunt to the dressing rooms.

“Here we are, honey.” She pointed and gave the cow a nudge. “Right through those doors.”

“Is that where they’re making the movie?”

“That’s it. Everybody’s waiting for you.”

“Okay.”

Desiree wrapped her arms under her breasts and gave the woman a last once-over.

“Honey, you sure you want to do this?”

Nancy shrugged. “Sure…why not?”

“Well, you know what they say.”

Nancy looked back, her hand on the door handle. “What?”

“Honey…” Desiree looked at Nancy’s gut and grinned, showing her perfect, white teeth. “Film adds a good ten pounds…”

***

Nancy shook her head, thinking, what a fucking bitch....

“Aren’t you coming?”

The he-she shook her head. “This is as far as I go, honey. Have fun.”

She pushed open the locker room door and was halfway through when Desiree called back to her

“Honey? A bit of advice…?”

She peeked back into the locker room. “What?”

“It’ll be better if you relax in there. Go with the flow.” Then she turned and was gone in two long strides.

Nancy scowled and walked down a dimly-lit hallway. A thin crack of bright light shown through a space between a pair of metal doors at the far end. She wondered where the hell Devin was. Nancy pushed on a wide metal bar. There was a click, and the door swung open. She stepped through and froze.

The door swung shut. She didn’t hear the click as it locked behind her. She was too busy staring at the roomful of masked, naked men.

“Omigod…”

Someone shouted. “Action!”

Nancy screamed as the first hands grabbed her and started ripping at her clothes…

***

It was just past . Friday night at the video store, and Stephanie was on the phone with Trisha, talking about Devin and waiting to be able to close the store and go home. They’d been busy earlier in the evening, but she’d only had maybe one or two customers since the sun went down. Trisha had called to talk about ten. She hadn’t put the phone down since.

“…And then he made me breakfast!” She giggled into the phone. Trisha wanted to hear all the details – again. “And then we…”

Stephanie hardly noticed the rusted-out delivery van that pulled up to the curb outside, or the two scummy guys in leather biker jackets that flicked cigarettes onto the pavement who stepped out. They walked into the store like they owned it, stopped at the side of the counter and looked around. Smoke from the moldering cigarette butts wafted in after them.

Stephanie wrinkled her little nose at the smell and kept talking “But he quit, so now I never see him, and I don’t have his phone number…”

The guys split up. One of them, a bald guy with a hook nose and facial tattoos walked straight to the back of the store. The other guy, the taller of the two, stepped to the middle of the counter where Stephanie was standing. His black steel-toed boots scuffed the tile as he walked.

When he reached her, he smacked his dirty hands on the counter hard enough to make Stephanie jump. He leaned over and stared down at her boobs.

“Hey, is somebody named Devin here?” He didn’t bother raising his eyes away from her tits. The arms of his leather jacket and his t-shirt were both torn away at the shoulders, and he flexed his muscles while he talked, making them jump and wiggle. Like it was supposed to impress her or something. “I’m a friend of his.”

Stephanie made a face. She couldn’t help it. The guy was filthy and he smelled awful, like cigarettes and beer and body odor. His beard was scraggly and his blonde hair was long and greasy. All of his fingernails were bitten down to the quick and black with grime. Blue ink from homemade tattoos had bled into the cracks of the skin on his upper arms and his scabby knuckles. Where they weren’t torn, his clothes were covered with motor oil and dirt.

Stephanie thought he looked creepy, like he just got out of jail. She wondered if he was lying. She shook her head curtly, hoping he’d go away.

“It’s nice to meet you...” He shifted his eyes enough to glance at her nametag. He reached out and tweaked it, brushing her breast. His hand left a greasy black smear on the counter where it had touched. She took a quick, sharp breath, fighting the urge not to step further away from this creep. “Stephanie. My name’s John.”

“Hold on…” She covered the mouthpiece of the phone with the palm of her hand. “Um, Devin doesn’t work here anymore. His last day was today.”

“Oh.” The guy looked so disappointed, Stephanie wondered if maybe he did know Devin. She hoped not. He was gross. “Do you have a phone number or something…? I haven’t seen him in a long time. I kinda wanted to surprise him, hook up, you know? Talk about old times and all that shit.”

She shook her head. “Sorry.”

“Well shitfuck.” He finally stopped looking at her chest and grinned wolfishly. “Well, what about you? You doin’ anything tonight?”

Her eyes widened. “Huh?”

“My friend Reg over there thinks you’re kinda cute. He thinks you’d be a nice date, you know what I mean? I think he’s right. Maybe we could rent some movies and go back to your place when you get off.” He reached across the counter again and nudged her shoulder. This time she did step back. “Have a little fun, the three of us.”

The question gobsmacked her. She stuttered, feeling totally icked-out, then managed, “Uh-uh. No way.”

“Huh.” He cracked his knuckles. “You sure?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Already got a boyfriend or something, huh?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Oh.” John frowned and stared blankly at something behind her. Stephanie started to turn around, but then he blinked and said, “I guess that’s okay. Hey, Stephanie, is there a bathroom I could use?”

“Sure.” Stephanie grabbed the ring with the key to the public restroom off its hook and handed it to him. She cringed when he touched her. His hands were rough and callused. “It’s back down that hall, across from the adult movie room.”

The door alarm beeped, making them both jump, and a teenage couple came in. They dropped a few video cases into the return box at the end of the counter and then, joined at the hip like Siamese twins, they walked over to the new release wall.

John glanced at them, then looked back the way Stephanie was pointing. Then he tossed the keys in the air and smiled at her. There was a big, gnarly gap where his front teeth should’ve been. “Thanks.”

“Sure.”

He walked away. Stephanie said a silent prayer of thanks and went back to her conversation with Trisha. A few seconds later she got her final rush of customers, and she was busy enough that she barely looked up when the creepy bald guy tossed the restroom keys on the counter. She heard the quick beep of the security sensors when he opened the door, but she didn’t really see the men leave. By the time the van pulled out of the lot, she’d forgotten all about them.

***

The front entries had doors that were all keyless on the inside, with built-in bolt-locks. Stephanie turned the locks and shut off the main lights at five to one. A little early, but her mom had called to tell her she was going to bed, so Stephanie had to take the bus home. That was okay; the busses ran late on weekends, but she’d have to hurry or she’d miss the last one. Then she’d have to walk the four miles home.

Better to hurry and be a little sloppy tonight, she thought. Lindsay could fuck off if she didn’t like it.

Stephanie ran her reports and closed the computers, cleaned and straightened up a little while the printouts ran, like Devin had taught her. She wondered what he was doing tonight while she hastily ran the vacuum up and down the aisles. She thought about him a lot lately. He lived closer than she did. Maybe she could stop by and visit? She could get a cab, if she missed the bus. It wouldn’t be too expensive.

The thought made her grin, and she smiled the whole time she cleaned out the popcorn machine, throwing away a bunch of sticky, smelly, burnt kernels. She shut off the video monitors and reached for the security system, but it was already off. Lindsay had forgotten to turn it on again. Then she noticed the keys. “Shit!”

Who knew how long they’d been lying there. She was glad no one had snatched them. Then she remembered Devin telling her to always check the bathroom to make sure nobody was hiding. And she remembered the creepy guy.

Stephanie grabbed the mace. She worked herself into a frazzle walking down the hall. She was shaking, ready to bolt and run when she stuck the key in the lock and threw open the door, holding the mace straight out in front of her.

Then she laughed at herself. There wasn’t anybody there. Just a nasty brown turd sticking up out of the toilet bowl and pee all over the floor, as usual. Creepy guy had left her a present. “Eww.”

Stephanie gutted it up enough to step in and flush the toilet, but she didn’t mop. There wasn’t enough time. Lindsay would definitely yell at her tomorrow.

She put the keys away and grabbed her till drawer. She shut the office door, booted up the computer and sat down at the desk with a sigh. It was already . She didn’t have much time left, so she turned on the adding machine and dug into the cash.

Halfway through adding everything up, Stephanie thought she heard something moving around out in the store. She froze solid, suddenly terrified, straining to hear. Her heart was hammering in her chest. She waited with a fistful of cash clenched tight in her hand, the rest of the night’s money spread out over the desktop.

Outside the office it was quiet again.

Stephanie heard a car, and she relaxed. Someone had probably just dropped off some late returns in the night slot. She wondered why she was being so jumpy. She knew the doors were locked. She’d checked them, rattled their handles to make sure they wouldn’t open. Nobody had been in the bathroom...

She started counting again. And then she clearly heard the security beep from the door alarm.

Somebody was in the store. And then it hit her.

The porno room. She hadn’t checked the porn room…

She heard them clearly now. At least two men, talking in low voices. Their heavy footsteps were muffled by the carpet, but she knew they were coming towards the office. She knew who they were, and she realized she was in trouble. The stomping feet paused outside the office. She heard someone light a cigarette, could already smell the smoke.

Stephanie thought she might throw up. Her mind seemed to be working in slow motion.

What do I do? What do I do?

Her first thought was the mace. But that was out front. She’d have to get past the intruders somehow. Then she noticed the phone, hung by a peg on the wall to her side. Relief flooded through her.

The police! I’ll call the police…

She reached for the phone. And the office door swung open…

Stephanie screamed and dropped the receiver as a big, filthy hand wrapped around her wrist and squeezed. The rancid stench of stale cigarette smoke and unwashed bodies filled her nostrils. Bile burned her throat and she choked as a strong hand clamped around her mouth. A deep, hoarse voice whispered in her ear.

“Shut the hell up, bitch.”

Stephanie tried to stand, but the man was too strong. He easily wrenched her arm around her back and pushed her over. She kicked and thrashed and screamed into his callused hand. Money flew everywhere.

“I said shut up, you stupid little cunt!”

The man leaned on her, crushing the breath out of her. Stephanie gasped as her ribs were driven painfully into the side of the desk. She whimpered and stopped kicking.

“Here, gimme some of those…”

The hand over her mouth disappeared for a second. Stephanie tried to speak…

“Please…just take the money! D-don’t hurt me, okay? I…”

“Shut-up! Jesus…”

Another pair of hands grabbed her, pried her mouth open. Filthy fingers forced some tablets down her throat, and then her jaws were clamped shut. Stephanie choked on the pills and started to struggle again. One of them showed her a knife and held it to her throat.

“Swallow, bitch. Or I’ll ram this up your ass.”

She shook her head, tears and snot streaming down her face. She tried to spit, but the men held her tight, bent over the desk with both of her arms bent painfully behind her back and the big, smelly hand clamped over her lips. She felt the tablets dissolve in her mouth. They held her until her mouth filled with saliva.

Stephanie gulped, swallowing reflexively, and felt the sickening taste of the pills as they oozed down her throat. One of the men smacked the back of her head.

“There. Jesus. That wasn’t so hard, huh? Now we can have some fun.”

The man who had the knife stepped away from the table. She got an arm free and tried to claw at the hand on her mouth. Someone grabbed her wrist again, and her arms were twisted behind her back again.

“Bitch tried to scratch me!”

A plastic zip-tie slipped around her wrists. They tugged it until the soft skin of her wrists pinched and her circulation was cut off. “Tie her up tight.”

“Hold her…”

They let go of her mouth and yanked her head back by her hair. She tried to scream again and they shoved a greasy rag in her mouth, pushing it in so far it made her gag. They wrapped that with a bandanna.

Then things got bad.

The man holding her took the neck of her polo shirt in both hands and ripped. The shirt tore almost in two but stayed tucked into her pants, exposing her bra and her soft white belly. The men laughed and squeezed her breasts, kneading them hard.

“Look at those…”

“I told you…”

One of them began biting her neck. She felt him press his body against her ass. Hands ran down her belly and unbuttoned her pants. They were tugged down to her ankles and pulled off over her shoes.

“Push her over dude.”

They bent her over the desk and cut her panties off with the knife. She heard a zipper coming undone, and then hands were running over her bare ass. Her bra was cut open, and the material tickled as it slipped down her arms.

“God-damn she’s got nice tits...”

“Told you they were big. Big fuckin’ tits.” A hoarse whisper, right at her ear. “Let’s cut ‘em off. We’ll keep ‘em for trophies…”

Stephanie whimpered. They laughed.

“I got so fuckin’ horny, sittin’ in that closet with all the porn boxes…”

Behind her, Stephanie heard somebody spit. A second later, her ass cheeks were spread open, and something big and hard was rubbing her bottom. The guy behind her lathered his spit on his dick and forced the head an inch or so into her pussy.

“All right bitch. I’m gonna fuck you ‘till you bleed.”

Strong hands wrapped around her waist and squeezed, and the man rammed forward with his hips, driving his cock into her. Her eyes flew open as pain tore through her. Stephanie screamed into the gag.

The men laughed louder.

The pain was excruciating. It hurt so bad she had to gasp for breath. With each thrust the man raping her pounded her stomach into the sharp edge of the desk, making the pain even more acute.

The other man laughingly pinched her nose shut, completely cutting off her air. Stephanie panicked and kicked her feet, losing her balance and driving her body forward, crushing away what little breath remained. Her body began to twitch and spasm.

“She tight?”

“Oh, yeah…”

Blackness started to close in. A strange, detached part of Stephanie’s mind idly wondered if they were going to kill her. The fingers holding her nose moved back to her tits, and she was able to draw air again, in fits and spurts.

Enough to keep her conscious, which was maybe worse.

Eventually, the man raping her established a rhythm. She could feel her ass ripple each time his belly smacked into her. She tried to time her breathing to that, and for a minute, it worked. She was almost able to tune out and let her mind drift.

She could pretend she was someplace else, someplace with Devin…

“Man, I want some too.”

“Cool. Here…”

The man pulled out of her and the pain eased for a moment. Then she was pulled roughly away from the desk, and Stephanie found herself face to face with the big blonde guy, John. He had his pants off, and his cock was big and purple and slick with her blood. It was sticking straight out at her, bouncing slightly. It looked almost alive, like it was stretching towards her, trying to reach her.

John grinned and sat on the floor. His cock pointed straight up from his crotch. The other man, Reg, pushed her down until she was straddling John, and they levered her around until the head of his cock angled back into her pussy. Standing behind her, Reg put his hands on her shoulders and pushed hard.

Stephanie moaned into the gag as the big dick sunk back inside her. John grabbed her around the neck and pulled her forward, holding her torso down against his chest. She heard another zipper open. Reg spit on his cock and pulled her ass-cheeks wide apart.

“When does that shit you gave her start to work?”

John started to grind his hips in a circle. He smiled happily. God, this bitch is so fucking tight, he thought. He wondered if Devin had fucked her. John could picture him doing it, just like the night when they’d fucked his mom three long years ago. The night before he went to prison. There had been times since when he thought he’d never see a building without bars. He never wanted to see one again.

“Just a few minutes.”

“Fuck’n-A.”

Stephanie cried pitifully as the man behind her spit on her asshole and rubbed it in with a thick, scarred thumb, lubricating her. She screamed again, shaking her head when she felt the tip of his cock push into her butt.

Reg just smacked the side of her head with his hand. “We told you to shut-up, you stupid fucking cunt. Don’t you listen?”

He grabbed her shoulders and dug his nails into her flesh until she bled. He jerked his hips forward with quick, hard thrusts. Reg didn’t give a shit about her. It had been a long time since he’d fucked a bitch, and all he wanted to do was bust a nut as fast as he could. If it hurt her, so what? He kind of liked to hear her scream.

He just didn’t want any cops showing up.

Actually, hearing the little cunt scream and cry was a huge turn on. He reached around and grabbed a big handful of her huge tits and squeezed her nipples as he pushed his cock in her ass, until he was in up to his balls.

When both men were securely inside her, Stephanie let out a heart-rending wail, screeching until her voice was hoarse.

They grunted like pigs while they fucked her, pounding as hard and fast as they could. Pain and shame combined into a sick feeling of dread that spread from the pit of her stomach up and down her spine. Her voice almost gone, Stephanie let out a long, hitching moan. Both the men laughed.

“Did you hear that?” The man tearing into her rectum chuckled. “Bitch likes it, man!”

The room began spinning around her then, and the walls bent inwards. John’s bearded face contorted like she was staring at him through a funhouse mirror.

Whatever drugs they had given her were kicking in.

“Fuck, yeah Reg. Told you she would. She just needed a little help…”

John scrunched his face when he was ready to come. His partner in crime, Reg, had stopped talking and was banging the bitch harder now too. He was grunting and the veins in his forehead stood out in bold relief. A few more thrusts and they both shot their loads into the little cow.

She moaned again.

Her eyes had glazed over and rolled back in her head. She looked so out of it; John was sure she didn’t even know what was happening to her anymore. Better for her, he figured.

Reg shoved himself away from her immediately after his orgasm subsided and pulled up his pants, the shit and blood from her anus still smeared on his dick. The girl flopped forward on John. That was okay with him. He wanted to make the sex last as long as he could.

She was sprawled out, half on his chest, half on the floor. Her body was twitching all over. He pulled her into a more comfortable position on top of him and shut his eyes. He let his cock shrivel up in her snatch. Listening to her labored breathing, feeling the heat from her body, John almost felt peaceful.

There had been plenty of sex in prison, but not anything he wanted. This on the other hand…

When he opened his eyes again, Reg was dressed and was busy scraping money off the desk into a plastic bag. “Come on. Don’t fall asleep, you shit-head. We need to get the fuck outta here.”

“Yeah.” Reluctantly, John rolled the girl off onto the floor. He was almost gentle with her. She flopped over, as boneless and pliable as a rag doll. Her thick, glossy hair covered her face. John touched it, tucked a strand behind her ear with his finger.

She has a nice face, he thought. Stupid earrings though.

Reg scooped up the bills that had fallen to the floor like dead leaves. He nodded at the stoned girl. “Whaddaya want to do with her?”

John thought about ripping out her earrings. They were fucking ugly. Big, stupid hoops that dangled down to her shoulders. Instead, he buttoned up his jeans. “We’ll take her with us.”

“Cool.” Reg grinned, showing stained yellow teeth that had been filed down to sharp points. “My very own fuck toy. I like it.”

John picked Stephanie up and easily tossed her over his shoulder. “Okay. Let’s get her into the van.”

***

Epilogue

The police took Lindsay’s statement about the robbery first thing on Saturday morning. When she arrived to open the store and found the doors unlocked and the alarm shut off she knew something was wrong. Then, when she saw the mess in the office – all the coins and a few small bills strewn on the floor and the remains of Stephanie’s torn clothing, she panicked.

And called me.

Swan and I got back to my apartment late and had been awake for most of the night, cutting together the digital footage we’d taken of Nancy and the sailors, and we were taking a break. Swan was snoring on my couch, and I was drinking a strawberry and banana smoothie, craving bed, but thinking that if I fell asleep now, I’d never get up. Better to keep working and let adrenaline carry me through until later that night.

That’s when my cell phone started ringing.

I called the police, let an exhausted Swan know what was going on and drove over to try to help. It took me about fifteen minutes with traffic. I found Lindsay sitting on the curb sobbing. There wasn’t a police car in sight. When the police finally did show up about a half-hour later, it was just one patrol car, and things just got worse.

It seemed to me like the cop was more convinced that the robbery had been staged than he was about listening to Lindsay or finding out what had happened. He got a little more serious about it when Stephanie’s mom started calling, wondering where the hell her daughter was.

Then things started happening fast.

The cop radioed in for help. I was questioned, and so were Lindsay and the rest of the store’s employees. The police asked Lindsay if there was a security system that might have a videotape. I groaned audibly when she informed them that the system had been turned off. Stephanie’s father came to the store and threw a fit, shouting obscenities at Lindsay for letting Stephanie work alone.

The police had to restrain him. I called to inform the owners, and they spoke with the officers as well. The day went on like that, until the police let me take Lindsay home early that afternoon. When we were alone in my car, she lost it.

I held her while she cried, parked outside her apartment, and spent the rest of the afternoon with her, sitting together on her couch. Eventually she fell asleep. I tucked a blanket around her shoulders and crept out. I locked the door behind me and went home myself. Swan was still there, working on my computer.

I filled him in and crashed myself. I hadn’t slept in more than a day and a half, and things were getting blurry. When I woke up it was dark outside, Swan was gone, and there were about thirty messages on my cell phone.

One of the messages was from Lindsay, thanking me for my help and asking if I could come back over, or call her when I got the message. She left her home number. I called her back and got her answering machine and left a quick voicemail. Then I ate a turkey sandwich and went back to sleep.

Three days later, Stephanie’s disappearance was all over the local news. Her family and friends were putting a lot of effort in trying to locate her: they took out radio and television spots, placed large ads in the local newspaper, posted missing person flyers all around town, and bothered the police to no end. A whole bunch of effort that elicited no real results.

Another couple of days and the story was no longer the big news. So except for the tattered flyers streaming from telephone poles and fading in shop windows, the public slowly forgot about her.

And then, exactly two weeks after she disappeared, a jogger out for a brisk morning run found Stephanie, stoned out of her mind, wandering around in a deserted stretch of South Tabor Park. Her hands were tied behind her back and she was naked, bruised and battered, but she was alive. The jogger called 911 on her cell phone, and suddenly Stephanie was back in the news.

Front page on my morning newspaper as a matter-of-fact, sandwiched between the day’s weather forecast and an investigative report on some high school cheerleader scandal. I read what the article had to say. There wasn’t a lot of new information, or details to anything I hadn’t already doped out.

Basically, she’d been drugged, kidnapped and raped by at least two men, but that was about it. I offered up a silent prayer, hoping she’d be okay.

And then Stephanie’s family started calling me, leaving me dozens of voice messages. They got my phone number from the police. Stephanie was asking for me. She wouldn’t talk to anyone else; not her family, not the police.

What could I do?

I called back and made plans to visit.

***

My heart flip-flopped while I stood on Stephanie’s front porch. I knocked and waited, feeling my guts churn together. Stephanie’s mom answered the door and ushered me inside. She offered me a weak smile and asked if I’d like something to drink.

“No, thanks, Mrs.…,” I started. She waved a hand in the air.

“Please, call me Kelly.”

“Okay.”

Kelly nodded and motioned for me to sit. I perched uncomfortably on the edge of a blue recliner. She chose the couch, and began to talk.

Stephanie had only been in the hospital long enough to have a broken wrist set, her scrapes and cuts bandaged, and to have a battery of tests run that all rape victims have to suffer through. Then she’d been released into her family’s care.

Now she was home; tucked safely away in her own room in a nice, comfortable house that was filled to overflowing with knickknacks and family pictures and everything else that made a house a home. I knew Stephanie had a bunch of siblings. Today, nobody else was around except for her mom. Not even her father. To me, the atmosphere inside the house seemed about as carefree as a morgue following a gang war.

Stephanie’s mom talked about trivial things for a time, then she pinned me to my seat with a glare. “I want to ask you something.”

“Okay…?”

“Why…why is my daughter asking to see you?”

That sour feeling in my gut turned into a lead ball and my mouth went dry. I shrugged helplessly. It was a damn good question, and I really didn’t have much of an answer.

***

I followed Kelly down a hallway festooned with pictures; frames hung so close together the wallpaper barely showed. Stephanie’s bedroom was the last door on the left. Kelly knocked and opened the door without waiting for a answer.

“Hi honey. Devin’s here.” I heard a mumbled response. Kelly nodded at me and frowned again. I slipped inside and she looked past me. “Just call if you need anything.”

She closed the door softly behind me, leaving me alone with her daughter. Stephanie was propped up in bed, her broken wrist sheathed in a pink cast resting on the bedcovers. Her face was still black and blue and scraped from the beating she’d taken, but the swelling had mostly gone down. She looked a little dazed, like she’d just woken up. A straight-backed wood chair stood next to her bed.

I didn’t know what else to do, so I tried a smile and stood by the door like an idiot. She motioned me closer. I realized that I’d been holding my breath. I let it out in a whoosh.

“Hi.” I said.

Stephanie was wearing a light, sleeveless nightgown. She tried to sit up and the sheet covering her drooped. I got a good look at the bruises and bite marks covering her neck and shoulders, the cuts and scrapes beginning to heal on her arms and wrists. I started to sit in the chair, but she shook her head. She patted the side of the bed.

“Sit…here…” she said weakly.

Her voice was raw. I sat down carefully and spent a moment trying to look at anything but her, and then she touched my hand. It took a force of will not to jerk away, to keep my hand under hers. I tried to look her in her eyes, but mine kept drifting. I ground my teeth, and my jaw popped.

“Devin…”

“Why won’t you talk to the police?” The question just burst out. “They need to know what happened. They can…”

She was crying. I shut up, feeling like a jerk, and reached out to touch her face.

“Stephanie…”

She flinched. I snapped my hand back. She finally looked away, and suddenly I felt even worse. I put my hands in my lap and stared at them.

“Steph…I don’t know what to do.”

She nodded. After a while she wiped the tears away and started talking, speaking in short, clipped bursts. I kept quiet. She told me everything she remembered. When she finished she was weeping again, big, wet tears spilling down her cheeks.

But this time she reached out for me. I held her shuddering body for a long time, letting a new anger burn inside me.

***

Kelly walked me out. From the look on her face it was clear she had a hundred questions to ask me, but I wasn’t the person to answer any of them. Stephanie would do that once she was ready, and I promised her that I wouldn’t say anything. I just thanked her mom before I left and wished her a good night.

John, she’d told me. It was John, and someone else.

I hadn’t thought of John or his mom in years. I thought he was still in prison. His mom had moved back to Germany not long after I started college. I thought about what we’d done to his mom the night before John was sentenced, and what I’d done to her after. I thought about what he did to Stephanie, and what I’d just put Nancy through.

John.

Guilt and frustration burned my gut as I left.

I was calling Swan on my cell phone before I even reached my car.

***

The police had searched the park where the jogger had found Stephanie, and the surrounding neighborhood. They decided that whoever had raped her had dumped her in the park and left the area. I had a different opinion.

Swan and I parked my car across from the old ballpark. Each of us dug a length of old pipe out the trunk. I locked the car, and then we crossed the street and jumped a rusty chain-link fence. The park was dark, even here; lit only by one buzzing streetlamp.

John and I used to play baseball here as kids, but now the dirt field was muddy and overgrown with weeds. Swan followed closely behind me. I could barely see him in the dark.

“You sure you want to do this?”

I grunted a yes. We picked our way around the mud and I led Swan past the old picnic tables and day camps, into several miles of woods.

The police might not be able to find John, but I was sure I could.

***

I clicked on a small flashlight and found the trail without much trouble. The trail curved north, away towards the river and the industrial area. We followed it for about a mile, until it opened up along the railroad tracks, and followed those to the old train station.

The train station had been abandoned forever, condemned by the city for fear of asbestos poisoning. It was cheaper, if not safer, to board the building up than to tear it down, so that’s what they did. All the neighborhood kids used to sneak out here to play, until bums and junkies took it over. If our parents had known, we all would have been grounded in perpetuity.

Eventually, even the bums and junkies left the place alone.

Memories came flooding back. I closed my eyes, and my mind conjured up the memory of a girl covered with bruises. Swan whispered in my ear.

“This is where he’s hidin’?”

I nodded silently. We plowed through a tangle of weeds, thorny, low-slung blackberry bushes and trash, until we were even with the cracked concrete steps leading up to the two huge doors that led inside, padlocked shut with a rusty chain. To the left of the steps were the gaping holes where the floor-to-ceiling windows had been boarded up. Most of the boards had been torn away. I caught a whiff of cigarette smoke over the smell of urine, rotting wood and dead grass.

Swan sniffed the air. “Somebody’s home, smells like.”

“Yeah.”

We slipped inside, into the blackness, and paused to let our eyes adjust. The smoke was wafting down a flight of rickety steps, from the level above us.

“Careful,” I said. “The floor wasn’t good when I was a kid, and there’s probably old needles and crap in all this garbage.”

“Right on.”

The steps groaned underfoot but held our weight. When I was about level with the top of the stairs, I could make out a soft glow coming from off to the right.

We saw each other at exactly the same moment.

John was stretched out on a dirty blanket with a can of cheap beer clutched in his hand, dressed in grubby jeans and a wife-beater t-shirt. A small battery operated lantern was on the floor, giving off the soft light. On the other side of the lantern, a skinhead was snoring in a sleeping bag. Crushed beer cans, cigarette butts mixed with the dry leaves and other trash littering the floor.

John smiled at me. “Hey Dev.” He raised his beer and took a slug. “What took you so long? I thought that fat little bitch would’ve told you where we were already.”

“I thought the police already checked here,” I said, and made sure the pipe stayed close to my leg.

“Yeah, well,” John shrugged and crumpled the can in his fist. “One guy poked his head in here with a flashlight. Freaked Reg out, but he didn’t even come up here. I think the rats scared him.

He chugged the rest of his beer. “I missed you man,” he said, and stood up with a grunt.

John had grown while he was in prison. He’d always been taller than me, even when we were kids, but the last time I’d seen him, at the beginning of my senior year of high school when I was wrestling and lifting weights almost everyday, I probably had ten or fifteen pounds of muscle on him. Now he dwarfed me by a good head-and-a-half, and when he stretched, the heavy muscles in his arms and shoulders rippled. He was as tall as Swan with his afro, and twice as broad. John hucked the empty beer can at the skinhead.

It bounced off his skull and clattered off into the shadows. The skinhead shot out of the sleeping bag, smacking his face with his hands. A second later he blinked at Swan and me, then at John, bewildered. “What the fuck…?”

“Wake up fuckhead.” John lisped through a set of missing front teeth. “Company’s here.”

“What?” The skinhead pointed at us. He was shorter than me, but looked as hard as a brick. Bad prison tattoos covered most of his naked chest and back, ran up and down his arms. Swan was slouched a few feet from me, in full-on sleepy mode. The skinhead glared at him. “You know this fucking Nig…”

I barely saw Swan move. One second he looked like he was going to melt into the floor, and his arm casually shot out and the skinhead clutched at crushed windpipe with both of his hands, wheezing, his eyes wide and bloodshot.

The skinhead toppled forward onto his knees. Swan kicked him in the face, knocking him backwards, and then viciously stomped on his neck until the skins’ legs were twitching, and the wheezing turned into weak gurgles. It took all of twenty seconds for Swan to put the guy down, and he hadn’t bothered to use the pipe. Swan stepped back until he was even with me, not even breathing hard, and glared hard at John, who was staring at him with a whole new respect.

“Why the fuck did you do that?”

“Asshole racist motherfucker...” Swan’s eyelids began to droop again, and he shrugged. “…should’a learned some manners in jail. Nobody calls me that shit.”

John was still staring when I swung my pipe like a club into his shoulder. He went down with a whimper, clutching his broken arm. He tried to scoot back, and I swung the pipe again, smashing his knee. It popped loudly, like the sound of a stick breaking.

“AHHH!” John rolled on the floor in pain, tears springing from his clenched eyes. “ Holy shit! What the fuck…!”

“You hurt a friend of mine.” I stepped between his legs and swung the pipe as hard as I could into his groin. It hit with a meaty thud. My hands went numb and the shock rolled up my arms. “You fuck.”

I hit him in the balls again, and then I stomped on the knee I hadn’t smashed with the pipe, ramming down on it with the heel of my boot until it crumpled like rotten wood.

John screamed and shrieked until his voice went hoarse. Swan and I could hear him even as we picked our way back up the trail.

***

We piled into my car and drove until we found an old telephone booth that still worked. I made a quick phone call to the police and gave them an anonymous tip. We dumped the pipes down a sewer, and then I drove Swan home to Desiree’s house.

“You okay?” He asked.

My hands were shaking. They had been ever since we left John writhing in garbage back at the abandoned station.

“No.”

“You take care of what you need to, you know?” He patted my shoulder. His voice was surprisingly gentle, after what I’d just seen him do. “You’ll get over it.”

I nodded and squeezed the steering wheel until my knuckles popped. Swan quietly backed out of the car. Desiree opened her front door as he meandered up the steps. She offered me a world-weary smile.

I think I ignored her.

Somehow I made it home. I don’t remember the drive at all, nothing until I found myself naked, huddled in a corner under a shower that had run cold.

I’ve done some awful things in my life. But twice now, over the last few weeks, I’d discovered that I was capable of doing horrible things, committing heinous crimes without batting an eye.

I felt hollow inside, like something had torn away huge chunks of whatever I had left of my soul, leaving just a shell of flesh and bone and blood.

I didn’t think I’d get over it.

~ Fin ~

Damn The Goodness

amador on Anal Stories

Damn The Goodness

Esparanza awoke from a peaceful warm sleep and stretched her arms out above her head.  As her lengthy body stretched she let out a sigh that was both

Read More
satisfied from her peaceful sleep yet yearning.  As she rose from her bed her body tingled as her soft 300 count sheets fell from her shoulders over her breasts and down her silky smooth legs.  Reaching into her closet Esparanza grabbed her favorite loose fitting lounging sweater and pulled it over her long curly hair. Bending over she picked a pair of short cotton shorts from the bottom shelf and smoothly stepped into them gently guiding them up her long legs.  Stopping only for a minute to grab some grape juice from the kitchen Esparanza headed straight to the sun-drenched porch to see if the source of her frustrated sigh could be found.       

 

It did not take her long to see him working out on the back field.  The morning sun on the horizon was washing out his finer details but as she watched his silhouetted figure hoist the pick-axe above his head and guide it into the ground she knew it was her Amador.  He had been coming to her small Spanish ranch for two weeks now.  She had originally hired him just to dig the line for the olive trees but after completing the task  she had since been assigning him random jobs around the ranch.  As he would complete each task she would pay him his money but as he turned to leave her creative mind would think of a new task she needed him for.  With each new task a new passionate tension grew between them.  Each time they walked to the new work area or discussed the task at hand there bodies seemed to unconsciously get closer.  Their eyes would lock for longer as they talked, and the awkward silences now turned into an almost teasing dance between their daring glances and the swaying of their bodies in the Spanish wind. 

 

As Esparanza watched Amador work a warm breeze gently made its way down the porch blowing over her body and causing her loose sweater to shift just slightly but still enough to gently slide over her left shoulder.  The feeling of the fabric and the warm breeze caused her to coo just a bit under her breath.  Almost as if he had heard her Amador stopped his rhythmic picking and turned his head to see Esparanza standing there on the porch looking out at him.  His mouth formed a flirtatious smile as he glanced up her beautiful long legs up to her bare shoulder.  Turning slightly he gave a sort of tempting head tilt almost as if to say I see you and I know that you see me too.  She nodded back while slowly guiding the sweater back up over her shoulder continuing the teasing game and further enhancing the sexual tension between the two.  Amador turned back to his work, swung his axe a few more times then threw the axe over his shoulder and headed towards the equipment shed.

 

As Amador made his way into the shed Esparanza peaked her head around the pole she was leaning on so that she could just see him standing in the doorway.  She let out a small gasp as he pulled his shirt off revealing his muscler upper body.  She turned and looked away almost as to keep herself from taking in too much.  Suddenly she heard a loud bang coming from the direction of the shed.  She stepped off the porch and headed toward the clattering.  As she got to the door she saw Amador, bent over picking up the tools that he must have knocked off the wall.  She laughed at him in a jokingly flirtatious way and he cooly smiled back knowing he looked like a fool.  She walked into the shed next to Amador and positioned herself upright next to him as he squat trying to organize the jumbled tools. 

“What happened” she asked mockingly

“Same thing that always happens” he laughed back. 

She laughed remembering the number of times before that Amador had made a mess of something as he tried to act cool. 

“Let me give you a hand” she said and began to bend down to help him.  Amador reached back to stop her from coming down but as he reached his hand landed right on her silky smooth bare legs.  Since she was bending down his hand slide slightly up her perfectly toned legs and as she slowly stopped a slight “hmm” unconsciously escaped from her mouth.  She slid back and stood all the while slightly biting her lip and staring down at Amador.  Amador grasped the loose tool his hand was on and stood up next to her.  The two stood for a moment she still biting her lip and him aggressively staring into her eyes.  Amador moved the tool to his other hand and then reached to place it on the shelf just behind Esparanza.  As he reached around her she turned her body slightly causing the loose neck of her shirt to slide over her shoulder exposing all of her shoulder and dropping the neck of her sweater to expose more of her perfect breasts.  As Amador saw the sweater slide down her shoulder he could no longer help himself.  As he leaned over her shoulder he gently breathed down her neckline and then gently yet aggressively nibbled on the edge of her shoulder.  She instinctually shrugged away from the nibbling but at the same time tilted her head back and gave a whispered “ahh”.  Standing with her back to him Amadors hands went onto her hips and he pulled her backwards against his body.  As she came back her sweater slipped further down her arm again revealing more of her vulumptuous breasts.  Amador kissed his way up her shoulder.  Cooing with each kiss Esparanza gasped as she felt Amador’s hand grab the back of her hair pulling her head slightly backwards to reveal more of her sensual neckline for him to devour.  Amadors right hand moved from her hip and cupped her breast.  She moaned with anticipation as his hand pulled the sweater down and over her right breast revealing her hardening nipple.  She rolled her left shoulder slightly intentionally moving the sweater over her left shoulder causing it fall from her shoulders.  As he slide his hand just off her breasts the sweater slide down over her breasts, over her now swaying hips all the way to the floor.  Now topless Esparanza leaned back against Amador inviting him to grasp her firm breasts.  He appliged sliding his hands up her stomach firmly cupping her swelling breasts.  In one twisting movement of passion Amador swung Esparanza around and she leaned into him as their tongues met in a flurry of passionate frustrated kisses.  Hands now pulling hard on each others hips and buttocks Amador pushed into Esparanzea causing her to slam backwards against the equipment room workbench.  As the grabbing and kissing continued her body was thrust and wiggled upwards until she was sitting on the bench.  Her hands now free she moved immediately to his belt buckle where she pulled and ripped yearning to free the bulge she felt inside.  Amador leaned back allowing her to undue his pants.  Esparanza slid her fingers inside the back part of his pants and pulled them down over his firm butt.  Now separated only by his boxers and her short shorts their two bodies again thrust against each other in a hard, grinding, passionate display.  She could now feel his huge cock grinding against her ever-wetting pussy and he could feel the softness and feel the entrance to her sweet love box. 

 

Amador backed off for a second and squatted down to remove his pants from around his ankles.  Looking up at her all Amador could see were miles of perfectly toned and perfectly smooth legs.  He with-held his urge to jump back up to her and begin grinding again.  Instead his lips kissed her just above the ankle and up her calf.  She leaded herself back slightly as if begging Amador to remove her shorts, his mouth now kissing the inside of her inner thigh his hands gripped around her waist and slid down sliding her shorts off her legs and onto the growing pile of clothes on the floor.  Filled with desire his mouth quickly moved up her inner thigh and with just a slight hesitation to hear her gasp Amador wet his lips and slid his tounge onto her sweet pussy.  Esparanzas ass clinched and her back arched as Amadors tougue pressed against her soft lips.  As his wet tounge met with her hot juices both of them let out a slight groan.  Amador licked up the length of her lips his tounge finding his way to her swelling clit.  Pressing his tounge firmly against her clit Amador felt Esparanzas hips flex forward and her body shift as she pushed against him wanting more pressure on her sensitive clit.  As he flicked his tounge upwards over her clit Esparanza jerked backwards in one of those so good it hurts motions.  Amador lowered his tounge again and Esparanza longingly pressed her hips back forward again desiring the pressure that had caused her to slide further backwards onto the workbench.  The two quickly fell into a rhythmic grind of his soft tounge meeting her moist lips and his tongue tip meeting her sensitive clit.  As her nerves pulsed Esparanza moaned and groaned with each move of Amador’s tounge.  Amadors cock grew harder and harder as his tastebuds tingled with the taste of Esparanza’s sweet juices.  With a final deep taste Amador stood to face Esparanza whose body went slightly limp from the brief satisfaction.  They stood for one minute again close and full of passion like all those times before but this time knowing it would be satisfied.

 

As her nerves began to scream again Amador took Esparanza’s right leg in his right hand and she positioned her opposite leg on the adjorning workbench.  Now open to him Amador pushed his hips forward until the tip of his cock was pushed against her soft pussy lips.  With a loud moan the two leaned into each other and as they exhaled her pussy lips spread and his hips pushed forward and his cock slid firmly into her wet pussy.  As he slid deeper Esparanza inhaled and gasped causing her whole body to tighten which squeezed Amadors cock and pulled him even further inside of her.  There hands now gripping each other the two of them began to passionately push and pull on each other.  Amador’s cock slide easier and deeper into Esparanza’s slippery cunt and each time as he reached deeper inside her their moans became louder and their bodies tensed more.  Switching his movements to a slow grind Amador leaned back slightly and the two of them smiled knowing how long they had both been longing to have each other. 

“you know” Amador said in a breathless deep voice “I always pictured taking you in this equipment shed”. 

“Yeah” she moaned “Good”.  Then, while pulling him deep inside her again she whispered “and is this how you pictured it?” 

“This… And More” Amador said as he pushed his hips farther against her spread legs causing him to dive deeper into her pussy then she had ever had.

“Ohh you are so deep” she moaned.

“You like that” He teased. 

“Ohh yeah” she moaned thrusting her head back and arching her back. 

“Your so wet” he groaned as he pulled his cock all the way out of her

“ohh don’t stop” she begged. 

He smiled obligingly and slowly began to slid his cock back inside her, as he slid each of their bodies tensed and they both breathed heavily as they could feel every inch of his huge cock gliding against her tight soft lips.  As he pushed himself all the way inside her his body leaned forward and she grabbed his neck pulling his ear to her mouth and she moaned “Thank You Daddy”.  They pushed hard against each other for a minute, both of their hips swerving against each other as they felt sensations they had never felt before. 

           

Suddenly Amador pulled his cock out of her and grabbed her right leg, swinging it over his head she gasped as she readied herself to be taken from behind.  Stepping back for a minute Amador pulled back his hand and smacked Esparanza on her firm ass.  She shrieked with delight and her body responded as a rush of sensation spread across her skin. 

“You want another” he teased,

“Ohh please Daddy” she teased back.  He smacked her again.  As her body shivered once more he grabbed her hair with his left hand and pulled her head back towards him.  He leaned over her the shaft of his hard cock settling between her tight ass cheeks and his mouth coming right next to her ear. 

“I have wanted to take you in this equipment room for a long time” he repeated from before “and all the frustration that has been building in me and teasing me every time you are near here with me”  She pushed back against his hard cock and moaned a bit.  He continued this time with a bit of aggression in his voice,  “Now I am going to take you the way I have wanted to take you for these past two weeks”

“Ohh please Daddy, take me however you want” she said. 

He moved backwards slightly and she straightened and spread her legs presenting herself to him.  He slid the tip of his cock down the top of her ass crack coming to rest on her tight ass-hole. 

“Take Me” she said and she pushed her ass back against his cock as he pushed forward entering into her tight hole.  She groaned loudly as a flurry of pain and pleasure came over her body.  Her hand instinctively went between her legs and she began to rub her wet clit as Amador pulled his cock back and groaned loudly as he thrust forward again.  “Yes” they both said almost shouting as the ecstasy overtook their bodies. 

“Ohh” he groaned as the gyrations of her hips and the squeezing of her tight asshole around his cock gave him a sensation like none he had ever felt.  He grabbed her hair again pulling her head back and causing her body to convulse in pleasure and pain.  As her head snapped back, her back arched and her ass rose into the air almost sliding Amador out of her.  As he loosened his grip on her hair her back arched the other direction and his cock again slid deep insider her ass.  He slapped her ass cheek again and then began to thrust harder and faster into her tight ass.  As he wildy fucked her sweet ass Esparnaza continually moaned as she increased the pressure on her clit and the pace of her rubbing.  “I’m… Gonna… Cum…” he shouted as he pulled his cock from her Asshole and thrust himself forward sliding his shaft between her ass cheeks as cum spurred from his dick all over her back.  She grinded her ass against his shaft as he gripped her cheeks and finished his orgasm. 

Esparanza slide slightly to the side and looking over her shoulder stared down at his cum soaked cock.  She licked her lips as she saw how hard he still was and her body slid back in front of him, she put her head back forward and then turned her head slightly the other way and looking up at him with aggressive eyes commanded him “Do It Again Daddy”.  He grabbed his cock and slammed it into her soaking pussy.  He pushed all the way inside of her shifting the entire workbench as he took her.  He pulled back then pushed into her again.  The third time he backed off she was ready for him and she thrust her body backwards as he thrust forward and they both moaned as the wetness flowed.  Again they thrust into each other, and again, and again.  “ohh you are fucking me so hard” she said breathlessly as they slid together again, and again.  “Ohh” she said pulling her body back slightly as he thrust into her, “ohh” she cooed her vagina tightening against his charging cock, “ohh, I’m gonna cum!” she moaned.  As he thrust forward again her pussy tightened hard against his cock and he could feel a warm rush of fluids spill over the tip of his shaft, her body went tense as her back arched back towards him and her head turned to the side as she bit her lip in an effort to keep herself from screaming.  Letting her ride the orgasm all the way out Amador stayed pushed up against her and her body withered and rubbed against him as she finished the orgasm of a lifetime. 

           

As he slid his cock out of her they both gasped slightly as the final bit of pleasure subsided.  She turned to face him and they both smiled, pleased to have finally made good on the teasing body language of the past few weeks.  As it turned out that would be the last time that Amador and Esparanza would have each other.  On February 4th Amador moved on to other commitments.  It wasn’t long before Esparanza too found herself involved in other things including getting herself into other big commitments as well.  They would still see each other often though, and sometimes they could even feel that deep sexual tension start to come on again, but over time that tension faded and by the Summer the two of them were just good friends.  Good friends who shared a sexual experience, born from a series of cicumstances, that could never be spoken about, diaried, or shared with even close friends.  No, it was an experience only for them and it was one that will never be matched.   

 

jmoney22 on Ethnic Stories

BASED ON A TRUE STORY

2 days before Thanksgiving

They had met working together during the summer a while back, but nothing had really developed until recently. Unfortunately both of them had had to go back to school, but Thanksgiving break was only a few days away and already Emmy was growing restless. Emmy was a tiny girl, about 5'2" and weighed only about 100 pounds.  Her hair was a dark amber-ish color and she had cream-smooth skin with milky white breasts that were actually quite large considering her small frame. When not supported by a bra, they liked to hang loose and often enough, she would show them off with low-cut tops, revealing wide amounts of cleavage...

Read More
p://img26.imageshack.us/i/222222jdv.jpg/%22%20target=%22_blank%22&gr;%3Cimg%20src=%22http://img26.imageshack.us/img26/6250/222222jdv.th.jpg%22%20border=%220%22%20alt=%22Free%20Image%20Hosting%20at%20www.ImageShack.us%22%20/&gr;%3C/a&gr;%3Cbr%20/&gr;%3Cbr%20/&gr;%3Ca%20href=%22http://img604.imageshack.us/content.php?page=blogpost&files=img26/6250/222222jdv.jpg%22%20title=%22QuickPost%22&gr;%3Cimg%20src=%22http://imageshack.us/img/butansn.png%22%20alt=%22QuickPost%22%20border=%220%22&gr;%3C/a&gr;%20Quickpost%20this%20image%20to%20Myspace,%20Digg,%20Facebook,%20and%20others%21" />

As she sat in front of her laptop in her dorm room, Emmy looked down at her pale breasts, watching them sway with every slight movement they made, her pink nipples slowly hardening to the chilly air in the room. She was wearing a loose tank-top with no bra, almost ready for bed. "Rob would love the view right now," she said to herself, thinking of the tall black guy she was seeing in a few days...

She put that thought out of her mind for the moment and tried to think of a intriguing Facebook message she was about to write as she put her amber-red hair back into a pony-tail.  For the past few months, she and Rob had been messaging each other on Facebook, sending each other quick paragraphs which only increased Emmy's urge to see him.

 "So I was thinking today about how much I could just have sex with you and that the thought has crossed my mind several times today......Rob, I really wish you could just fuck me right now," she would type. 

"Haha, soon enough girly," he could reply quickly.  It drove her crazy.

"Oh my God Rob, if you were here right now I would fuck you sooooo much," she would write later.

"Damn, I'm so hard right now baby, I wish you were here," he would write.

"Rob, you're always hard," she would reply.

"So wait, you don't want me to fuck you?" Rob would tease.

 "OF COURSE  I want you to fuck me! Let's be honest here, Rob," Emmy would type.

It was never anything too explicit, but maybe that was for the better Emmy thought. It made the tension that much more intense. Emmy yawned and typed a quick message to Rob's Facebook inbox saying: "I see you in two days! Can't wait to get you naaaaked...."

With that she powered off her laptop and climbed into bed, her fingers drifting listlessly through the small patch of amber hair above her pink pussy as she thought of Rob's black skin and thick black member....penetrating her.

 

Thanksgiving

After her family dinner, Emmy had finally gotten over the Rob's house in a rush.  She had driven the excruciating 20 minutes in her SUV going over all the things she was going to do to him in her mind.  Emmy was wearing a low cut, turquoise shirt that revealed an amazing amount of wide cleavage, her breasts jiggling with every movement of her car.  Her tiny pink pussy was already moist and she had felt the wet spot on her underwear expanding the closer she drew to Rob's house.

Rob had greeted her at the door, and she noticed his eyes went immediately to her breasts and her heart had jumped.  After throwing her arms around him and kissing him deeply, they had made small talk before going into Rob's room and shutting and locking the door.

"I've missed you so much!" Emmy said, throwing her arms around Rob again, feeling him harden against her.

"Missed you too girly," Rob said, his hands automatically reaching for her milky-white breasts, fondling them, feeling how soft they were.

"No bra today?" he laughed.

Emmy smiled, warming to his touch as he slipped the straps off her shoulders and pulled the turquoise top slowly down, revealing her set of creamy, pink tipped, hanging breasts. 

"I figured you wouldn't care what I wear since it never stays on me very long," she said seductively.

Emmy reached down and unbuttoned Rob's pants, pulling them down around his ankles and them reach into his boxer shorts.  She felt her tiny hand grip his thick, black cock, already leaking its juicy pre-cum.

"Mmm, baby, I want to get you so hard," she murmured, sinking to her knees and pulling Rob's boxers with her.  Rob's thick black dick was dangling in front of her, her pussy began to seep again, and her mouth began to water with slow anticipation.

Rob looked down at the little redhead on her knees in front of him and moaned softly as she slowly pushed his half erect cock into her mouth, not letting her lips or the roof of it touch it......then slowly lowered everything around his member...

Emmy slowly moved her head back and forth, feeling Rob's cock quickly harden to it's full potential, her lips sliding up and down his thick shaft. Spit began to leak from her mouth down around his dick as she quickened her pace, watching the thick black dick penetrate her tiny mouth. 

*Gokgokgokgokgok* were the sounds coming from her mouth as the tip of Rob's cock repeatedly hit the back of her throat over and over again. Rob ran his fingers through Emmy's amber red hair, his urge to pick up this little redhead with heavenly tits and fuck her till she screamed rising. How sweet it is to watch a little redhead girl with milky white skin suck your big black dick, he thought to himself.  It will be sweeter watching it slam into her pink pussy later...and finally cum between those creamy tits of hers.

 

 

Colonizing the Universe – Part 1

cummykaze on Forced Stories

          Jake looked through the window and sighed – still 2 hours to go… 3 million light-years away from Earth, his first colonization mission – yet he was not nervous at all, until now, when there’s less than 2 hours until he’ll land on this planet with the rest of the settlers and start colonizing a new planet. Sounded so easy back in the Academy, yet now…

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

          He closed his eyes and al the lessons taught in the Academy ran in front of his eyes in a few seconds:

Read More
lass="MsoNormal"><!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

Year 20,943. Humankind has long realised that the Earth was no longer big enough for them. In the year 5000 they had already transformed most of the planets in the solar system to support the human life form and sent settlers to colonize them. That wasn’t enough, and in fact it proved to be a very expensive operation – as having to adapt the planets to our life style was expensive. Year 7000. A new approach was started: rather than adapt the planets, we started staring into the sky to find planets that already support humanoid life forms. In most cases, people who were already living on these planets were just as advanced as the Earth was back in 5000 BC. In most cases, they looked pretty similar to humans – which was understandable, as we were looking for Earth-like planets – so the life forms supported would be pretty similar to humans too. And because of this, in most cases we prefer these planets, because we can use these humanoids to help us build the colonies.

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

There is a catch though: because the population of these planets is not that developed, they are normally hostile. So after years of research, we came to the conclusion that the only way to make the initial approach and have them working for us straight away is to pose in some sort of Gods for them – pretty much each planet has some form of religion, so that fits in perfectly. So as a settler in a colonization mission, the moment you descend on a planet, you are a God for those people and need to act accordingly. You have to impose some level of fear and veneration at the same time.

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

“Remember that our technology is thousands of years ahead of these specimens, and their instinct straight away would be to consider you some sort of Deity. Most of these specimens do no even have a concept about what a planet is, let alone think that there might be other civilizations in space more advanced than them. So the only way they can accept in their mind that you came flying from the sky and have all this powerful technology – totally incomprehensible to them – is by admitting straight away that you are their God.” – Jake remember part of the training in the Academy. “So the first thing you do, to confirm and strengthen their thoughts is to show them you are powerful! Gods have been throughout the history of all civilizations merciless, fearless and powerful. So your first task, as you make the initial contact, is to kill some of the locals with your lasers. This will build up straight away the fear of you in the locals and thus guarantee your security, while securing your divine being status.”

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

God, Jake sighed to himself. Instinctively, he checked his laser gun. He knew the drill – he knew what is to follow in less than an hour and half now: once in orbit, he will go into his own shuttle and land it in the location pre-defined by the heads of this operation. Each settler in the crew had his own shuttle and each one of them had clear instructions where to land and what would be his/her territory. Typically, they would be landed right in the middle of a small village of some sort and for about 10 years they have to just make sure that the population understands that he or she is their God and prepare them to be able to accept any orders. During the first 2 years, direct contact with the other settlers was prohibited, unless the circumstances dictated it. (Mostly that meant if you fail and the population turns against you, and you need armed backup.) If after the initial 2 years the settler thinks that the population has now accepted the “God” living with them and there is no risk of them not obeying order, then you have to start introducing the other settlers, one by one – as some sort of God-family members. Once this step is achieved then the next step is to unite all of these tribes and villages into one – which would be much easier to control. Having finally achieved this by the end of the 10 years allocated for that, other settlers take your place, and their mission from there on would be to prepare the population for the actual labour needed to start building the colony. Then other settlers would come and start planning the work, helped by the population. Within about 300 years, the first metropolis would be built and then specialized teams are sent to start civilizing the planet – teach these people what we know and prepare them for the final contact with the millions of humans that will be finally arriving on their planet and settle here forever. While in theory all of these things can be done in under 100 years, experience proved it that it’s better to make this whole process last for about 700 to 1000 years – this normally ensures that the memories of the original cruel settlers who arrived on the planet like Gods and tortured where necessary are long forgotten by then, and also ensures that by then the population has got used with other life forms coming and going as they please on their planet. By the end of these 1000 years, the difference in between the original specimens and the humans is tiny. 200 years later on, it is impossible to differentiate in between them and us – the planet is 100% colonized.

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

Jake sighed again… 1000 years – out of which the initial 10 are normally the most difficult. And he is part of the teams that go in for these first 10 years. Him and 11 others. There are 12 continents on this planet and each one of them is responsible for one. The orders are pretty simple: you have to make these people understand that we are their Gods – and we will stop short of anything to have them follow our orders. It’s pretty much an open license to kill, torture and do anything else that’s necessary to achieve this. The Academy does not condemn any of the methods you chose to use for this, as for the first 100 years, the original population of the planet is only considered to be made out of “specimens” – by this, the Academy is merely accepting the fact that they are life forms, while stripping them of any human rights that in fact they might be entitled to. “Do not feel anything for these specimens at all – no compassion, no love, and no hate!” he remembers his teachers back in the Academy. “Though they might look human, remember that in fact they are not. They do not have feelings themselves more likely – as their societies are not that developed. They only know of instincts and needs.” Yeah, if only these words would indeed make it that much easier.

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

Jake looked at the time: 1 hour left. He closed his eyes again… Of course, there is another duty each settler has: to spread the human genes among the locals. This means copulation with the female population as much as possible, as a first step to improve the local gene pool. Quite likely, once accepted as a deity, the female population would be honoured by such acts, however, if that is not the case, he is to do anything in his powers to impregnate as many “specimens” as possible.

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

“30 minutes to go!” the voice announced and lights went amber in his chamber. HE got up, checked his stuff and made sure he’s got the essentials: map of the planet, map of his continent, details of the other settlers and their area of coverage, all the needed weaponry for the initial contact, the communication and journaling equipment and so on. It’s all there. He entered his shuttle. “READY!”, he announced in the microphone.

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

“1 minute to go… 30 seconds… 10…9…8…7…6…5…4…3…2…1…GO!” his shuttle left the spaceship… he was now descending onto the planet. One last look at the dashboard to make sure that the landing coordinates were the correct ones. Then prepare for landing: he checked again his laser guns and made sure they’re loaded. Set the communication equipment so that he can hear the others and the ship and they can hear him. This was needed so if he gets killed, the ship can teleport someone else straightaway and the operation is not compromised. Also, it was absolutely necessary to make sure that each settler landed in the correct location – having 2 settlers sent to the same continent normally ended up in population conflicts, as they start realizing that there are 2 Gods who don’t know each other.

He looked again through the window – he could see the landing place already: a small community located on a hill, near a forest. He couldn’t see the people yet, but he knew that they are there, quite likely looking up in the sky at him, not knowing what they are looking at. That thought made him smile. The ground was getting closer and closer… One last look at the dashboard – everything checked.

He walked to the door waiting for that little flash light that tells him that they landed… Every seconds seemed like an eternity, but finally the flash light went on. He armed his guns and press the door button.

There he was – just outside his shuttle, surrounded by all these people who looked at him, their pathetic “weapons” ready, yet not sure whether to attack or run. His training kicked in straight away: he pulled out his lasers and shot straight away 5 males which looked like the strongest from the crowd – which quite likely meant they were heads of the community. As expected, everyone turned around and tried to run. He set off his jetpack and jumped in front of them. They were stunned with fear – definitely they’ve never seen a human flying through the air before!

During their training, they were taught to start speaking English straight away: the locals would not understand it, and that was exactly the point! The Gods speak their own language, don’t they? So he shouted at them, in English:

- STOP!!!! If any of you makes one fucking move, I’ll kill you!

          He looked around and spotted one female in the back who was trying to sneak away from him. He pulled his lasers again and shot her. By now, the message was clear to them: you got nowhere to hide from me, and you will have to do as I say or else! He shouted again:

- STOP!!! No one moves! On your knees!

          Obviously, they did not understand one bit, but no one moved. Good. So they fear him by now. Now they have to understand that he is their God. He shouted again:

- On your knees!

          He went to the closest one and shouted in his face again:

- On your knees!

The poor fellow just looked up at him shivering. He put his hand on his shoulder and pushed him down on his knees and shouted again:

- On your knees!

          Then he moved onto the next one and before he got to shout, the guy went on his knees. Good, so they’re learning fast! He shouted again, looking across the crowd:

- On your knees, all of you!

          And finally they were all kneeling to him. He then took his helmet off, and finally let them see his face. He was now smiling to them – it’s now the time to make them understand that he will not harm them from now on. So he went to the first kneeled guy and put his hand on his had and smiled at him and spoke softly this time:

- It’s ok, son, you’re safe! No one will harm you now, don’t worry…

          He carried on like this with each one of them, noticing with each of his words that they were now getting a bit relaxed. At the end of this session he knew that his first step in this mission was in the right direction, so he pulled out his mike and announced to the ship:

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

<!--[if !supportLists]-->-         <!--[endif]-->Jake here, area secured. Proceeding on mission. Over.

<!--[if !supportLists]-->-         <!--[endif]-->Alright, Jake, glad to hear that. It looks like every one of you is safe and on track. So we’ll see you guys in 10 years. Good luck! Over and out.

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

          So there it is: they are now all alone for the next 10 years. They can communicate with the Academy, but only for journaling reasons. Every day, they have to submit their progress log and information about the locals: what do they eat, what to they drink, do they hunt, what sort of weaponry to they use, what are their habits – anything that can help the next wave of settlers. He can get in touch via radio with the rest of the settlers anytime, but he’s unlikely to see any of them for at least 2 years now… So for now, it’s just him and his people!

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

          The rest of the day went without any surprises: they followed him everywhere he went, as he inspected their little village. Every time he turned around and looked at them they knelt and bowed to him. He learnt that they didn’t know of fire, they were feeding entirely on vegetables. They also didn’t have a concept about families – they simply lived together, in order to be able to defend themselves better. Defend from what? That’s what he needed to find out…

          Throughout the next days he started to “talk” to them – he selected a few who seemed more intelligent and they have explained as much as they could, through signs, about the things he asked them – in signs as well.

          He found out that there are some other tribes, about 5 days walking distance towards East, that there are big predators in the forest – judging by their drawings some sort of lions? They were inquisitive, as he expected, about his flying, about his weapons and about his shuttle and about who he was. It was not his place to give them explanations about this, so every time they tried to ask him about this, he just grunted, or started shouted back at them, waiving his guns – and they immediately would throw themselves at his feet making some articulated noises – quite likely begging for mercy. After a few such incidents, they stopped asking at all about this.

          In order to confirm even more to them that he is powerful and he is not going to harm them, he took them to the forest and noticed their fear growing as they were approaching it. He made them wait there until one of the predators they described – indeed, some archaic form of lion – came running and roaring towards them. He shot the animal dead, under their eyes, and then turned to them as if to say: “See, I AM invincible!” He then made them come close and touch the dead animal. He watched them walking slowly and every tensed towards the dead animal and poking him, ready to run at the first move. Finally, when they realised that it was dead, they started dancing and screaming around him. He was their God, he was there to protect them!

Throughout the next weeks he taught them how to make fire – they were afraid of it initially, but in a few weeks they learned to like it and in the end they even tasted some grill made out of a deer-like animal.

5 months into the mission, and Jake was feeling more relaxed now. His people were listening to him, they now trusted him blindly and obeyed him. They understood that he was their protector as much as he was their tyrant. A couple of times there were young specimens that were getting very daring and he had to kill them on the spot, as every second he had to make every single one of them understand that he is untouchable. In another 5 months he thought, he should be ready to make contact with the other inhabitants of the continent. And then in another 5 months the whole continent would have known about him and in a few more months they should be all ready to possibly meet the other settlers and realise that there are quite a few Gods out there, just as fearless, just as merciless and just as powerful. And from there on, each one of them would be free to come and go wherever and whenever they wanted on this planet as they pleased. But that is further down the line…

For now though, he can relax a bit – this little village at least would not cause him any troubles for now. He looked around him – the group of 10 people he normally used to communicate his wishes around the community were scattered around him, while the rest of the village were up to their duties. He laid on the grass, surrounded by his “messengers” – he was gonna get some sleep and relax. As he closed his eyes, he realised that throughout all these initial 5 months he hasn’t thought once about sex, let alone have some. As this thought came to him he felt his cock getting hard. Yes, some sex would be nice! He propped himself on one elbow and looked again around him, and for the first time it occurred to him in a sexual way that these guys were naked around him.

- Hell, it’s time to get myself some pussy – he thought out loud.

          He noticed the puzzled expression on the faces around him.

- Yeah, yeah, you’ll get it in a minute – he smiled to them.

          He started getting naked. The moment his cock was visible to them, they all started bowing to him, and every one from the village gave up their duties to come and prostrate themselves to him.

- That’s it, you all, come and bow to the almighty cock! he laughed.

          All of these naked bodies bowing to his cock got him even hornier. He started walking slowly among them, forcing each one of them to raise their head and look at his cock. He could read in their eyes that it was such an honour for them to see their God in his nakedness. He stopped in front of a pretty girl and slapped his cock onto her face – and they all hurried to go and touch her, bowing to both him and her.

- Damn, girl, he laughed, I think I’ve just blessed you!

          He stopped them in front of a guy and took his hands and put them on his cock and made him wank his cock for a bit. The man was so proud he was chosen to touch him – you could tell from his face and the way he looked at the others. “Good, Jake thought, so now every single one of you would be begging for my cock! Ah, Jake, you’re gonna love living in this village!”

- Ok, so now let’s get me some pussy!

          He looked around and made his choice: a pretty girl, probably about 22 in Earth years, with very large breasts and some nice legs. He pointed to her and then pointed to a space on the right, on the grass. She smiled to all of the people around her and moved as requested, smiling all the time at him, so grateful that she was the chosen one.

          He went on to her and slapped his cock on her face then put her hands on his cock. She knew by now what he wanted – he’s seen him asking the same from the other male. He started wanking him slowly, cupping his balls – damn, she was doing a good job! He pushed her chin up, forcing her to look at him. Her eyes were showing nothing but adoration, as she was working her hands on his hardened cock. She had such a pretty face! He felt perverted, and the feeling was amplified by knowing how much power he had on these people. He stopped her from wanking him, and as she looked up at him puzzled, he held his cock and started pissing right on her face and hair. She didn’t make a move, just sat there, taking his piss on her face, in her mind, no doubt, a sign that the gods favoured her!

          He then grabbed hold of her hair and shoved his cock in her mouth and fucked her face wildly for a few minutes – until he felt he was close to cumming. He then pushed her on her back and shoved his cock deep in her cunt in an instant. The sensation was divine! He started ramming his cock inside her harder and harder – watching her face, as she was trying to hide the pain and smile to him, so pleased that the god is taking her! He felt his sperm nearly exploding – he put one hand in her throat, strangling her, as he started cumming violently inside her, with loud screams of pleasure. As he kept cumming he slapped her face with the other hand screaming at her:

- Ah, yes, I’m cumming in your cunt, you slut! I’m cumming in your cunt!!!!

He laid there, on top of her a few more minutes after he finished cumming, catching his breath. Her face was radiating happiness – she was another Gods-chosen one. Stupid bitch! he thought, and smiled to himself.

          He then stood up and motioned to her to lay there for a bit more. His cock was all cummy now. He went to the nearest female and made her understand by signs that he wanted his cock cleaned up with her mouth. She bowed to him and took him in her mouth with so much pride and cleaned him thoroughly.

          To mark this special event and his choice of the 2 women, he motioned to the “cleaner” to go and lay next to the other one, he just fucked. She did so in an instant. He walked to them and stood above them holding his cock for a few seconds. The pee came out of his cock and he sprayed both of them with it, to their adoration, while talking to them:

- You are such good girls, here, have my piss, you sluts!

          After he finished he looked around and decided there was no longer need for his suit, he can walk around naked like them as long as he keeps his lasers close by. So he motioned everyone to go about their business as he sat next to his kit, thinking how good it is to be a god. “Damn, I’ve just spread the first human seed on this planet – Jake thought. I’m gonna love it here, methinks – hell, I get to build my little army of sluts just as I want them and when I want them! Mmmmmm, it’s good to be king!”